This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

http://books.google.com
t
r
-
ENOCH RESTITUTIO.
 LONDON :
GILaER. & RIY1NGIOS. 1' HI N I t- K -.
s.. j.h.'s sq.a.e.
 ENOCH RESTITUTUS;
UR.

AN ATTEMPT
TO

SEPARATE FROM THE BOOKS OF ENOCH

THE BOOK QUOTED BY ST. JUDE ;

ALSO,

A COMPARISON OF THE CHRONOLOGY OF ENOCH WITH THE

HEBREW COMPUTATION,

AND WITH THE PERIODS MENTIONED IN THE BOOK OF

DANIEL AND IN THE APOCALYPSE.

BY THE

REV. EDWARD MURRAY,

VICAR OF STINSFORD,

AND CHATLAIN TO THE BISHOP OF ROCHESTER.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR J. G. & F. RIVINGTON,
ST. PAUL'S CHURCH YARD,
AND WATERLOO PLACE, TALL MALL.

1836.
Mi

.
 PREFACE.

There are at present in Europe three manu

scripts containing the " Book of Enoch," which
have been translated by the Archbishop of
Cashel.
They are written in the ancient Ethiopic or
Geez character, and were all brought to Europe
by Mr. Bruce, on his return from Abyssinia.
One of them was presented by him to the
Bodleian library, another to the library at Paris,
and the third still remains among the manu
scripts collected during his travels, which are
now in the possession of his family.
The following observations relate solely to the
translation of the Archbishop of Cashel, which
was made from the manuscript preserved in the
Bodleian library, with the aid of collations from
the Paris manuscript also.
 ^

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

CHAPTER I.

PAGE
Internal Evidence of the Combination of a more a.cient
Book, with the Apocryphal Books of Enoch ... 1

CHAPTER II.

External Evidence of the Existence of these Books prior

to the Christia. iEra 105

The ancient Book of Enoch, with the parallel Passages of

Scripture 1

Tablebyofthe
Reference
Archbishop
to the
of Cashel
Book of Enoch, as translated 88
 DISSE1

CHAPTL
PAGE

The Agreement of the Chronology of Enoch with that

of the Hebrew Computation 1

CHAPTER II.

The Coincidences of the Periods of the Prophecy of Enoch

with the numbers of Daniel and St. John ... 77

Table of Numerical and Chronological Coincidences,

derived from the Book of Daniel, and from the
Apocalypse 93
 INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

Some years have now elapsed since the Book

of Enoch translated by the profoundly learned
Archbishop of Cashel, again became known to
the world, after a lapse of at least fifteen hundred
years, during which, even the fact that such a
book had ever existed, was at length disbelieved.
We owe to the celebrated Bruce the recovery
of this ancient record, which however might still
have remained unnoticed or unvalued, had it not
been rescued from obscurity, by one who has
added to his knowledge of a language so rarely
acquired, not only the patience necessary for so
tedious an undertaking, but the judgment and
caution, without which the accuracy or fidelity of
a version made under such difficult circumstances,
might have been questioned.
But no such doubt can exist in the mind of any
 2

one who observes the care and discrimination

which are displayed in every criticism relating
to the choice of words made by the translator, in
cases [of doubtful signification : and it requires
little knowledge of the original language, to
convince us that all which learning, united with
caution and fidelity can accomplish, has already
been done.
The reader is referred to the preliminary dis
sertation prefixed to the Archbishop's translation,
for the yarious arguments whereby the priority of
the book of Enoch to the Christian aera is fully
established : and the various authorities which are
there given in detail, will convince the enquirer
that the same book which anciently existed is
now recovered.
The Archbishop has in one instance only,
transposed any part of the book ; the places which
he has thus amended manifestly containing por
tions of the same passage, separated from one
another by some accident of transcription, or from,
some other fortuitous cause.
He has also remarked that "the different por
tions of the book may have been written at dif
 3

ferent periods." He has not however applied

this principle to any examination of the work at
large.
If there were cause to suppose that the book is
now in its original order, I should certainly have
deemed it beyond the province of criticism to
reason upon the transitions which might occur
in it, or to seek to amend the connexion of the
several parts, by conjecture.
But having been convinced that the fact is
otherwise, by finding in the Apocryphal " testa
ments of the twelve Patriarchs," portions of the
book which were quoted as early as the second
century, but which are not now to be found in it,
I have thought myself justified in assuming, that
as the book has already undergone alteration, the
connexion of its various parts, and the difference
of the subjects which are treated of, may rightly
be taken as guides in an attempt to restore at
least some part of the original order.
Since the application of this principle has, as I
imagine, shewn that the degree of authority due
to one part differs widely from that which can
be given to others ; I have endeavoured to ex
 hibit in a connected form that part which I judge
to be the ancient book quoted by St. Jude : merely
taking such notice of the more modern and re
jected parts as may be sufficient to shew that
they are not to be thrown aside as additions
casually made to the more ancient work, but
that they belong to books composed on other
subjects, and that they may be so arranged as
to form among themselves connected Tand con
sistent writings.
As to the probability that this book is not in
all parts of equal authority, it is remarkable, that
the shrewd Grotius formed this opinion, from the
sight of those few fragments, which were known
in the form of quotations, before the entire book
was discovered.
" Credo initio, librum fuisse exiguum, sed cum
tempore, quemque ea quae voluit ei addidisse, ut
in libris illis abstrusioribus factum est saepe."*
Bearing in mind that the Archbishop of Cashel
has already proved the priority of this book to
the Gospels, as far as such proof can be obtained

* Gr. Ad. Epist. J.dae.

-s
from internal evidence; I have endeavoured to
select some of those passages of the Scripture
which appear most remarkably to agree with
expressions found in this work also : and I have
arranged them in such a manner that reference
may be easily made to their context.
In the following observations I shall first en
deavour to state the general arguments which may
be applicable to the question of the preservation
of ancient prophecies, unnoticed in the Scriptures.
I shall also enquire into the internal evidence
which is attainable for the purpose of fixing the
country, the time, and language, of the most
ancient part ; as well as determining the pro
bable period subsequent to which it could not
have been written, supposing that it were al
together apocryphal.
I shall endeavour to make use of such scattered
arguments as may seem to bear upon the question
of its authenticity, and shall afterwards give the
reasons which have induced me to prefer the
present arrangement of the book, as being an
approximation to its original form.
But I must first remark that I have no design
 G

of entering upon this question, as imagining it

capable of accurate solution.
As I shall offer no opinion as to the degree of
authority which this book ought to possess, so I
shall content myself with criticism which being
professedly conjectural, can go no farther than
to combine such probabilities as may afford at
least, some foundation of belief, although positive
proofs be unattainable.
If, however, it should be found that there are
circumstances from which we may conclude that
this book was but little known to the Jews sub
sequent to the captivity, and that the evidence
as to their general knowledge of it before that
period, is rather adverse than favourable to such
a supposition ; much of the apocryphal character
arising from its total absence from the Canon of
Scripture will be taken away. And thus in the
present instance we shall perhaps be justified in
giving more weight to internal evidence in favor
of the antiquity of some portion of the book,
than would be otherwise allowable.
The comparison of particulars derivable from
internal evidence being, in this case, the chief
source from whence an approximation to truth
may be obtained ; the coincidence of several in
dications, which singly are of little value, may
sometimes be preferable to a more direct but
solitary evidence.
With regard also to any passages connected
with the ideas of Geography or Astronomy, ob
servable in these writings ; conjectures which are
founded on comparison or analogy may be ad
missible, where they appear to tend towards a
common conclusion.
In considering the question whether this book
may probably contain a record of the earliest
patriarchal traditions, our first enquiry will be,
as to the possibility that such traditions, if reduced
to writing, could in any case be handed down to
an age so late as that of the Apostles, without
becoming part of the Jewish canon.
On this subject I must refer the reader to the
authority of a writer equally distinguished for
extent of acquirements, and acuteness of intellect.
The learned Bishop Horsley, when speaking
of the Sybilline books, observes, " The prophecies
" that were current in the gentile world in later
" ages, since they were neither forgeries of the
" heathen priests nor founded on the Jewish pro-
" phecies, must have been derived from prophecies
" more ancient than the JewishThey were frag-
" ments, (mutilated perhaps and otherwise cor-
" rupted), but they were fragments, of the most
" ancient prophecies of the patriarchal ages."
He proceeds to shew that " fragments of the
prophecies of the patriarchal ages might be pre
served among idolatrous nations," and after shew
ing that the first idolatry consisted in blending
the worship of the true God, " with the supersti
tious adoration of fictitious deities, and even of
images," he adds that " paganism in this milder
form was rather to be called a corrupt than a
false religion."
Hence he argues " that means might be used
" on the part of God to keep up the remembrance
" of himself among them, by a right use of which
" they might have recovered the purity from
" which they fell, and which, though through
"the extreme degeneracy of mankind they pre-
" vented not a general apostacy for many ages,
" had a tendency however to the general restoration
 y

" by raising an universal expectation of the great

" restorer."
Having shewn that both Melchisedek and
Potipherah, may be considered as priests of a
corrupted patriarchal church, He adduces the
instances of Job and Balaam to shew that pro
phets also were to be found among that church.
Now we are to remember that if the gift of
prophecy were not wanting among any people,
they must certainly be in a state which would
render them capable of preserving prophecies
already delivered.
The family of Abraham was indeed chosen by
God, but being chosen to be the origin of that
seed in which all the nations of the earth should
be blessed at the first coming of the Messiah,
any prophecy concerning the latter days, and ap.
plicable to others rather than to them, would not
with any especial reason be committed to the
custody of that chosen race. And therefore, if
any such prophecy existed, it might not improba
bly be looked for in the first instance, among
those, who, while corrupted in some degree by
c
 10

their addition of idolatry, still preserved among

them the knowledge of the true God.
Bishop Horsley appears to have thought the
existence of such prophecies not to be unlikely.
" If," says he, " any other prophets of that
" period existed, and many might although their
"works and their very names have been long
"since forgotten, it is more certain, I say, of the
" prophecies of these ages that they would be
" committed to writing, than of the earlier tradi-
" tions. For that letters were older than the be-
" ginnings of idolatry cannot be proved, although
" in my opinion it is more probable than the
" contrary."
The learned Walton, in his prolegomena, ex
presses the same opinion, applying it to the book
of Enoch.
" Enochum prophetasse ejusque prophetiae par-
" tem temporibus apostolorum extitisse, ex epistola
" Judae certum est. Sine Scriptura vero tot
" annorum millibus conservatum fuisse, nullo
" modo probabile videtur."
If, continues Bishop Horsley, " Balaam's Proplie-
" cies were committed to writing, why not those

-
 11

" of earlier prophets ? " and he afterwards adds

that " to the mutilated words of the patriarchal
" church, the Greek Philosophers were probably
" indebted for those fragments of the patriarchal
" creed from which they drew the just notions
" which we find scattered in their writings of the
" immortality of the soul, a future retribution, the
" unity of the Divine substance, and even of the
" trinity of persons. And to no other source can
" we refer the expectation that prevailed in the
" heathen world at large, of a great personage
" to arise in some part of the East for the general
" advantage of mankind."'
It will be admitted that the very subjects, as
to which the learned Bishop conceived that the
heathen world must have acquired their know
ledge of them, from fragments of true prophecy
preserved beyond the pale of the Jewish church,
are, in fact, to be found in the book which is
now under our consideration.
The simple terms in which the trinity is de
scribed, as the " Lord of Spirits, the Elect one,
" and the Power that was over the waters on that
" day," express most forcibly the meaning of their
 12

author, but it is in vain that we seek to trace

in these expressions any resemblance in terras,
to those used by the Jewish Prophets, to those
of the new Testament, or to the explanations of
the early Christian Church ; and yet there is no
subject with respect to which a similarity of
terms would more probably be employed.
Thus also as to the Messiah's coming, we find
predicted the synchronism of the day, when " the
" elect one shall sit on his throne," with the
period at which " those who have been destroyed
" in the desert, and who have been devoured by
" the fish of the sea and by wild beasts, shall
" return and trust in the day of the elect one,
" for none shall perish in the presence of the
" Lord of Spirits, nor shall any be capable of
" perishing." &.c^ ^ <ji< 3cp .
Now although this harmonizes most exactly
with the recognized predictions of the Apoca
lypse, yet there is no trace of imitation disco
verable; while the general description of the
Messiah's coming is such as might easily have
been perverted into a mistaken expectation of an
immediate and temporal kingdom.
 13

If then, the preservation of prophecy from the

earliest times be generally admissible, and if the
subjects of this book are such as a learned writer,
who wrote before it was discovered, conjectured
would be found in the most ancient Prophecies;
we may next enquire whether there are any cir
cumstances from which the probability of the
preservation of this particular prophecy may be
inferred, when we take into consideration the
situation, and former state, of the country in
which it has been found.
And here I must observe that there is no
question, whether a prophecy of Enoch ever ex
isted or not, because this is sufficiently proved
by the quotation made by St. Jude.
On that passage Cave says," Utcumque fuerit
" et undecunque ilia habuerit Judas, sufficit nobis
" a sancto spiritu ilia consignata, ut verissima,
" et in canonicis libris inserta esse."
" The only question therefore is, whether we
" have here the prophecy so quoted, or whether
" we are to consider its preservation as too im-
" probable to be believed, or its corruptions so
" extensive as to destroy the whole of its authority,
 14

" or finally, whether this quotation has been in-

" serted in a comparatively modern composition."
If we suppose it to have originated among
the later Jews, or to have been preserved only
by them in Palestine, or during their dispersion
over Asia, and their captivity at Babylon ; it
certainly appears very improbable that, in that
case, the writing should have been lost, or that
it should have been preserved in the country
which had, of all others, the least communication
with Palestine or Egypt.
That it was known, although not generally
known among the Jews of earlier times, I do not
doubt; nor do I think it improbable that they
had a chief share in preserving it: but it may
have been preserved by such of the dispersed
among the heathen, as had not sufficient access
to Grecian literature, to prevent the loss of the
book ; nor sufficient communication with the learn
ed men who used that language, to impart to
them a general knowledge of these or other He
brew writings.
We know indeed, that in the time of Herodotus,
so little was understood of the course of the
 15

Nile, or of the country in which its sources were

to be found, that the historian, who was content
to acquire information from the Priests of Egypt
as to every matter in which they could instruct
him, yet went himself to Elephantina in order
to acquire some information on this subject.
Whether we look to any earlier or later period,
(previous to the second century of the Christian
aera), it appears that the chief communications
between the two countries were those of hostile
aggression or of careful defence ; a state of things
most opposite to the probable transmission of any
documents, such as that of which we are now
speaking ; for such transmission, requiring some
community of religious knowledge, must also
require some approach to that similarity of opin
ion which can only result from unrestrained or
constant intercourse.
Supposing indeed the fact, that the book in
question were brought in early times, from what
ever point it might come, into Ethiopia, it mu3t
be admitted that scarcely any other country can
be pointed out, which, independent of national
circumstances, is from its geographical position,
 1G

so well calculated for the preservation of any

ancient record, without communicating to other
countries the knowledge that such a record ex
isted. ^Ethiopia, cut off from communication to
the northward, to the extent which we have first
described, and bounded on the west and south
ward by countries alike impassable, from the
desert nature of their territory and the barbarism
of their inhabitants, has on its remaining sides
the sea which forms at once a boundary and
barrier, while the points at which its coasts ap
proach the opposite shore of South Arabia, the
ancient Sabaea, formed indeed a communication
with that country, but with no other. Thus,
whatever change of manners, of religious rites or
knowledge might occur in Ethiopia, must pro
bably be traced to Sahara for its origin, and so
far as position is concerned it would be probable
that any writing preserved in Ethiopia, must also
have been derived from thence.
But we know that the actual history of ancient
Ethiopia is so far confirmatory of this hypothesis,
that Nebuchadnezzar, after conquering the whole
of the southern part of the Arabian Peninsula,
 17

extended his conquests into Ethiopia itself, while

it is declared that the Ahasuerus of the book
of Esther, had also some dominion there ; and
thus, whatever the knowledge or religion of Sabaea
might at that time be, it would be spread with the
progress of the conquerors. But previous to this
period we are able, in some degree, to trace in
Southern Arabia, a knowledge of the true God.
I apprehend that it is now generally acknow
ledged that the Queen of Sheba, or Saba, who
" came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear
the wisdom of Solomon," came from this country.
With regard to her, we may observe that our
Saviour himself, speaking of this circumstance,
says, " The Queen of the South shall rise up in
" the judgment with this generation and condemn
" it, for she came from the utmost parts of the
" earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and be-
" hold, a greater than Solomon is here." He
therefore declared that this Queen gave an exam
ple of greater faith than those, who unconvinced
by the wisdom of him who spake as never man
spake, said, " Master, we would see a sign from
thee."
n
 IS

It was then, no mere gratification of curiosity

unconnected with a religious motive, or compati
ble with a continuance in Idolatry, which induced
this ancient Queen to perform so long and toil
some a journey. Her previous knowledge of the
true God impelled her to seek instruction from
one, whom she judged to be under his peculiar
protection ; and although the well-known custom
among the ancients of propounding enigmas, as
in the cases of Hiram and of Sampson, might at
first incline us to suppose that the same allusion
only is continued in the passage concerning this
Queen as it stands in our translation, yet if we
examine the context we may conclude otherwise.
It is true that the LXX have for the word here
made use of, "Aiviyfiaai ;" and that it is the same
word tinti as occurs in the passage concerning
Sampson's riddle in the book of Judges. But in
that place and elsewhere it has joined with it the
verb from whence it is derived, nn, which evi
dently restricts it to this single sense, while in the
present passage, another verb is used, PID3, " tol-
lere,"' and from thence, " tentare," the use of
which, as Parkhurst justly remarks, implies a
doubt concerning the master put to trial.
 19

The verse as it stands in our translation is,

" And when the Queen of Sheba heard of the
" fame of Solomon concerning the word of the
" Lord, she came to prove him with hard ques-
" tions," that is to say, with questions which
although difficult, had relation to the name or
word of God, to the wisdom which was required
to expound the mysterious allusions of the law of
Moses, or to the lessons which might be deduced
from the warnings of prophecy.
While, therefore, with regard to the position
of the Sabaean kingdom, we place more reliance
upon Our Saviour's accurate delineation of the
geographical character of this part of Arabia, as
" the south" and " the utmost parts of the earth,"
than on any other evidence which can be adduced
on this subject ; I think that we ought also thus
to interpret the purpose of the Queen's mission,
in agreement with the scope of our Lord's dis
course when he mentioned her example.
But thus we find that the knowledge of the
true God was to be found in Sabaea in the days
of Solomon ; since the purpose which I have
endeavoured to trace out could only have existed
 20

in the mind of one previously so far instructed,

as to admit the truth of the superintendance of
God over his favoured nation.
In the absence of any evidence as to the state
of the Sabaeans during the period immediately
subsequent to this, we may conclude that many
among them must at least have had the means of
attaining nearly to the state of proselytes, under
the Jewish law. Thus, there is not only some
evidence as to the possibility of the preservation
of any prophetic writing in Sabaea at the period
already referred to, and for some time afterwards,
but a presumption also that any books known,
however imperfectly, to the Hebrews at that time,
would be made known to the Sabaeans also.
On the captivity of the ten tribes by Psalma-
nassar, it appears probable that they were dis
persed not only in the countries to the north-east
ward of Judaea, but that they were scattered
throughout the whole extent of country as far to
the southward as the Persian Gulph ; for we are
told that the King of Assyria not only brought men
from Babylon, and from Hamath, and from Se-
pharvaim, but also from Cutha, or Cusha, and
 21

placed them in the cities of Samaria instead of

the children of Israel. Now Cutha has usually
been placed on the Persian Gulph, and there
would thus be a large extent of country, in the
whole of which the Jewish writings, or any which
the fugitives might have acquired from other
sources, might for a time be preserved. On the
conquest of Nebuchadnezzar, it appears that the
Jews whom he carried to Babylon were dispersed
through his kingdom, as is observed by Junius,
who in his commentary on this place, has, " in
Babyloniam, i. e. in ditionem suam." And the
book of Esther shews that they were dispersed
through the southern provinces also, and that at
that period, they kept themselves in a great de
gree separate from the other inhabitants of the
empire. It is observable also that they kept up
communication with one another, although sepa
rated by considerable intervals. If this were the
case in other parts of the empire, the difficulty of
the preservation of any records, would of course
be less in a country among whose former inhabi
tants some degree of knowledge as to the true
God, had still been preserved, as it seems to have
 22

been in the southern portion of Arabia. Still,

however, the circumstances in which the dispersed
Israel, or the captive Judah were placed, were un
favourable to the multiplication of any records
written in the purer Hebrew, which they might
already have possessed. In a short time, we know
that the majority of the nation ceased to under
stand their ancient language, having, as it appears,
become habituated to the dialects of the countries
in which they dwelt. Thus, even after their
return to Jerusalem from the captivity, when Ezra
" opened the book in the sight of all the people,"
we are told by Nehemiah (chap. viii. verse 8.)
"That the Levites caused the people to under
stand the law," They read in the book, in the
" law of God, distinctly, and gave the sense, and
" caused the people to understand the reading."
If this were the case with regard to the com
paratively well-known book of the law, it was still
less probable that any other book written in the
pure Hebrew, would be much understood or ob
tain much attention. But the subject of the book
of Enoch renders this more likely, because, the Jew
ish Prophets having for several ages poured forth
 23

prophecies, especially and evidently relating to the

dispensations of God towards Israel and Judah,
those subjects which concerned their own welfare
would naturally excite their chief attention, espe
cially as the credit of any very ancient prediction
must have been then nearly as doubtful as it is
at the present day. Thus it being unlikely that
much attention would be paid to those copies of
this or any similar prophecy which might already
exist, it is still less probable that such copies
would be multiplied ; so that a book once known
or originally possessed by the Jews might, by
these means, possibly be lost among them, while
it was preserved by others.
It appears that the man of Ethiopia to whom
Philip was sent, (Acts viii. 27.) whether we sup
pose him to have come from Sabaea or from
the modern Abyssinia, certainly came from a
country in which the knowledge of the Mosaic
institutions was widely spread. It would other
wise have been incompatible with the intolerance
of heathenism, that one who was avowedly a
Jewish proselyte should have had "great autho
rity," or that he should publicly make so con
 24

siderable a journey, for the sake of worshipping

at Jerusalem. And therefore we have some evi
dence that from the latter time of the dispersion,
to the Christian aera, the preservation of a Hebrew
writing was probable, either in Sabaea or in the
opposite Ethiopia. I say in either of them, be
cause it is evident from the Arabian historians,
as well as from the early Abyssinian history given
by Ludolph, distorted and misrepresented as both
may be, it is still evident that a constant inter
course subsisted between the two nations.
Fabricius gives on the authority of Abulfaragius
a singular tradition, that Enoch went into Ethio
pia and taught, which, as it is plainly metaphori
cal, may perhaps, not without reason, be referred
to the existence of writings attributed to him, in
those countries.
He also refers to Kissaeus, " in vitis patrum," as
asserting, that the Sabaeans boasted themselves
to be the heirs and possessors of the books of
Enoch.
Assuming then for the present, what I shall
hereafter prove, that this was a Hebrew writing,
and having shewn that its preservation in Sabaea
 25

up to the Apostolic age required no improbable

chain of circumstances. We may next enquire
what evidence can be shewn for the probability
that it should be safely kept from that time, with
out any farther circulation through the Christian
world.
As to the country described by the ancients as
the African Ethiopia, Herodotus says, when speak
ing of the Ethiopians, to whom the spies of Cam-
byses were sent ;" Their coffins are said to be
" constructed of chrystal. They enclose the corpse
" in a hollow pillar of chrystal, which is dug up
" in great abundance, and is of a kind that is
" easily worked.'' Larcher's note on this passage,
appended to Beloe's translation, is, "According
" to Ludolph they find in some parts of Ethiopia,
" quantities of fossil salt which is transparent and
" which indurates in the air."
The passage in Ludolph is as follows : " More-
" over, in the confines of Tigra and Angora, from
" a place called the Land of Salt there are natural
" mountains of salt, from whence they supply
" themselves with inexhaustible quantities; cutting
"it out of the sides of the mountains in great
E
 20

" pieces of a white and solid substance. In the

" mountain it is soft, and slivered off with little
" labour, but in the air it hardens."
There can therefore be little doubt that Herodo
tus and Ludolph speak of the same district, since
the species of rock-salt is so peculiarly marked in
both cases : and hence, we are at least able to
identify the Ethiopia of Herodotus with this por
tion of modern Abyssinia.
If we may argue from the direction of the
journey of the Ethiopian mentioned in the Acts,
it seems most probable that he was returning to
the African Ethiopia ; since Gaza was the direct
line for embarkation if he purposed afterwards to
ascend the Nile. However this may be, or to
whichever country his steps were directed ; as we
may assume that much the same state of religious
knowledge existed in both ; the inference may be
the same, that the first preaching of Christianity
in Ethiopia must have found many who, as Jews,
would resist and separate themselves from the
diffusion of the Gospel, as it would find also
some prepared to modify their former Jewish
opinions, according to the rule of the Christian
 27

faith. Nor even at a comparatively recent period

were all signs lost of such a transition : the Ethio
pians, according to Ludolph's interpreter, Gregory,
are said to have called the bread which was set
aside for the Eucharist and marked with a cross,
" Corban." The derivation we cannot doubt. It
must have been from former association of the
same word with consecration to God in the gifts
of the Jewish Temple.
Nor can we ascribe the ancient legend formerly
borne by the Abyssinian kings, " The lion of the
tribe of Judah has conquered," nor the universal
prevalence of the names of Michael, of Jacob,
and of Sion, among the inhabitants of this coun
try, to any other cause than an ancient intermix
ture with the Jews, whether dispersed from the
captivity of Psalmanasar or of Babylon, or from
the subsequent destruction of Jerusalem.
Thus, what slight evidence is now attainable on
this subject, tends towards the supposition that
the first preaching of Christianity in Ethiopia,
would be offered to a community imbued in some
degree with Jewish prejudices. From hence it
might result that those, who preferring to be
 28

nominally Jews, rejected the glad tidings offered

to them ; would swell the numbers of such, as
chose rather still to boast their descent from Solo
mon, or to solace themselves with fables of the
ancient greatness of their Israelite forefathers.
However this may have been, this result must
have ensued, as it did elsewhere, that the Jewish
portion of the nation would become decided in
their separation from the rest; would persist in
cultivating their own languge, and in handing
down from age to age their own sacred or tradi
tionary writings. And with this supposition the
account given by Ludolph accords.
" The Jews formerly held several fair and large
" provinces ; almost all Dembea, as also Wegara
" and Sanen : stoutly and long defending them-
" selves by means of the rocks, till they were
"driven from thence bySusneus; (about 1630)
" at which time they also lived according to their
" own customs. Now they are dispersed : though
" many still remain in Dembea, getting their liv-
" ings by weaving, and exercising the trade of
" carpenters. Most of them still keep up their
" own synagogues, have their own Hebrew bibles,
 29

" and speak in a corrupt talmadic dialect. The

" fathers of the Society (of Jesus) never took care
" to enquire when, or on what occasion the Jews
" came into Ethiopia, or whether they have any
" other books, especially histories : but it seems
" very probable that there may be found some
" ancient books among: them, since they have
" lived so long and so securely in such inaccessi-
" ble holds."
Thus it appears that from a period so early that
the separation may well be referred to the causes
which I have stated ; the Jews have formed in
Ethiopia a separate community. Whoever may
have been the Apostle of the Abyssinians, the
establishment of Christianity among them cannot,
I think, be dated later than the end of the third
century ; because their baptism, not only in the use
of trine immersion, but in the custom of afford
ing the support of " susceptores" to the baptised
person, and in the distribution of milk and honey
when the ceremony was concluded,* agrees so
nearly with the expressions of Tertullian." Let
" us thrice be plunged and from thence support -

* Seo Ludolph.
 30

'' ed ; Let us taste the partaking of milk and

" honey."
Their refusal of special auricular confession, to
which the Jesuits could never persuade them,
shews that the latest date of their doctrinal polity
must be previous to the eighth century; while
their use of the name of chest for the table or
altar on which the elements of the Eucharist are
laid, makes it evident that this custom is of far
greater antiquity ; for it must have been received
either before or soon after the Church from the
the cessation of persecutions at the command of
Constantine, had lost the usage acquired in
those perilous days, in which the Christian wor
shippers, preserving in a chest the bones of those
who had fallen martyrs to their profession of faith,*
partook of the Eucharist, upon that chest; convey
ing it secretly from place to place, as the vigilance
of their persecutors might have required. It will
also be seen on reference to the Abbyssinian history,
that their want of regard to any councils subse
quent to the fifth century, and their perpetuation
of the disputes concerning the nature of the Sa-

* Co.ncil of Carthage, Canon 1 4.

 31

viour, which after that time ceased to agitate the

Asiatic churches, afford some ground for sup
posing that their religious or literary intercourse
with the rest of the Christian world subsequent to
the aera of the Hegira, must have been so small,
that we need hardly enquire whether such a book
as that the history of which I am now endeavour
ing to trace, could have been composed in Abys
sinia during the interval which elapsed from that
period, to the commencement of the sixteenth
century. The state of Europe itself will enable
us to decide, that such a supposition is altogether
improbable. But the language now in use in
Ethiopia, is the Amharic, and it has been used
from the beginning of the sixteenth century, when
on the change of the royal dynasty into the Am
haric line, the ancient language, or Geez, became
disused, and was gradually less and less acquired,
till at length very few of the natives had any ac
quaintance with it, even in the time of Ludolph.
As this book therefore is written in the ancient
Ethiopic, the time at which it was composed or
translated, must at least have been prior to the
period of the Amharic conquest ; and therefore, as
 32

regards its origin or preservation, we need trace its

history no farther, than to mention the circum
stances under which it was found, and brought to
this country by Mr. Bruce.
It appears that he was resident in Dembea, at
the time during which he was occupied in obtain
ing copies of all the Ethiopic books which were
to be procured, or for which he could obtain a
transcriber; and it is unfortunate that he was
accidentally prevented from making those en
quiries concerning this book, which he was so
well qualified to have undertaken, had he been
aware of its real contents.
It appears that having in his first examination,
read that part of one of the later and spurious
books, which relates to the voracity of the ancient
giants, he was so struck by its absurdity, that he
" had not farther patience," to read what must na
turally have appeared to be so entirely apocryphal ;
and hence, from his narrative, no information is to
be gathered bearing on the subject which I am
now about to discuss.
Mr. Bruce appears to have been strongly im
pressed with an idea, that the Ethiopic was not
 33

only prior in date to the Hebrew character, but

that it was the original language in which written
characters were first made use of. Had he ex
amined the book of Enoch farther, he would
probably have altered his opinion. It seems, at
least to me, so far as my limited knowledge of
these languages allows me to decide, that there
is very satisfactory evidence, that not only the
most ancient, but also the more modern of these
books was originally written in the Hebrew lan
guage.
I forbear to mention several minor proofs of
this fact, which are contained in the book which I
have endeavoured to restore, because I think that
the word to which I will now direct the reader's
attention, merits a more detailed examination than
I could give to it, if I entered at any length into
the discussion of the other derivations.
In a description of the day when " The Lord of
" Spirits shall place upon the throne of his glory,
" the elect one, who shall judge all the works of
" the holy in heaven above," the following words
occur.
''The Cherubim, the Seraphim, and the Ophanin,
 34

" all the angels of power, and all the angels of the
" Lords, namely, of the elect one, and of the other
" power, who was upon earth over the water on
" that day, shall raise their united voice."
With the Hebrew etymology of Cherubim and
Seraphim every reader will already be familiar ;
but as this is the first occasion on which I have
met with the third word, " Ophanin,' I regard it as
being calculated to afford a test of the original lan
guage of this book ; since, whatever might be its
meaning, it is evidently intended by the author to
express the name of the third of those angelic ex
istences, of which the Cherubim and Seraphim
occupy the two former places, as " the angels of
power and the angels of the elect Lord," while the
latter expresses the angel of the Lord last alluded
" to, as the other power who was upon earth over
the water on that day."
It appears to me that in the Hebrew, the same
name is to be found, in the same juxta-position with
the Cherubim, in 1 Kings vii. 30. in Ezekiel i. 15,
16, 19, 20, 21 ; and chap. x. 2, 6, 9, 10, &c. and
that in the two latter of these chapters, much light
is thrown upon a description which is otherwise in
 35

explicable, by reference to the sense which the

word Ophanin bears in the book of Enoch.
In the passage of the book of Kings indeed we
may observe that the description is that of a sen
sible and material object, framed in conformity
with Scriptural types, but still typically, and not
simply representative ; and therefore while we re
cognize the symbols of the oxen and lions, as
appropriated to the Cherubim, we may conclude
that the symbolic wheels not unaptly represent
that power, which is described by Zechariah, as
" the eyes of the Lord which run to and fro
through the whole earth."
But in the vision of Ezekiel we have a descrip
tion of the objects before typified in Solomon's
Temple ; a description, allegorical perhaps, or em
blematical, yet applied to those objects themselves.
And here again, after the vision of the Cherubim,
(verse 15.) " Behold one wheel upon the earth by
"the living creatures with his four faces. The
" appearance of the wheels and their work was
" like unto the colour of a Beryl ; and they four
" had one likeness."
Now the Hebrew word for wheels which is
given by Kennicott's Codices, and by every autho
 36

rity which I have consulted in other passages where

the word occurs without an allusion to the Cheru
bim, is simply, fODN, unless where another word,
^J, is used. For the chariot wheel of Pharoah,
Exodus xiv.25. the word is written without any vau.
The potter's wheel, Jeremiah xviii. 3. is written in
the same manner. I have only been able to find one
instance where the vau is present, Nahum iii. and
there the word is in the singular only, JQ1N. The
other places which are rendered by wheels in our
translation have either, fobl, or some more indefinite
expression, as feet, or course, in the Hebrew.
The LXX appear to have used rqo^os indifferently
in the places which I have cited, but it happens
that the hexapla is deficient in most of them.
The word here made use of throughout the
whole of the first and tenth chapters, is, p3S1tf,
Aopanin. And it is remarkable that, according
to a usual mode of the formation of Hebrew nouns,
the word might be thus made by the change of an
initial Jod of the root, into vau, the formative
Aleph being prefixed ; and that if this were the
case, the two roots from which the word could be
thus formed, signify, either to breathe or live, or
to shine splendidly ; both of which attributes of
 37

life and splendour, are ascribed to the mystical

wheels, in the description given of them by Eze-
kiel, for the word translated dreadful in chap. i.
18. has the peculiar sense of dazzling by excess of
light; and in a synonymous expression in verse
22, the same word is made use of, which, in
Judges xiii. 6. is applied to the brightness of the
countenance of the angel of God, who appeared
to the wife of Manoah.
That the word pQIN has been rightly rendered
in the book of Kings, the context of that place
sufficiently thews; but in this passage of Ezekiel
I apprehend that it expresses, also, a mysterious
name, like that of Cherubim or Seraphim, like
them, synonymous with a certain symbol, like them
applied, as we see both are by Ezekiel, to living
creatures, and like them expressive of one order of
those angelic beings who stand before the throne
of God. And thus also /we find that the writer of
this book applies it.
Both in the first and in the tenth chapters, Eze
kiel describes the wheels as being living creatures,
" the spirit of life was in the wheels"and ascribes
to them " eyes round about," in terms which he
 38

does not seem so expressly to ascribe to the

Cherubim.
If we compare this description with that of the
four living creatures (faa) in the Apocalypse chap,
iv. verses 6, 7, 8, we cannot doubt the intentional
similarity of the two forms of expression. " In the
" midst of the throne, and ronnd about the throne,
" were four living creatures, full of eyes before and
" behind : And the first was like a lion, and
" the second like a calf, and the third had a
" face as a man, and the fourth was like a flying
" eagle. And the four living creatures had each
" of them six wings about him, and they were full
" of eyes within, and they rest not day and night,
" saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty,
" which was, and is, and is to come."
In the vision of Ezekiel, the four wheels are
represented to be " as a wheel within a wheel,"
by which, if we suppose them to have a common
axis, and to be placed at equal angles from each
other ; a figure will be produced, combining four
equal circles in the same sphere, and possessing
equal capability and ease of motion in every possi
ble direction : but Ezekiel also adds that their
 3d

rings, or circumferences "were full of eyes about

" them four."
Thus have we a most expressive emblem of
continual watchfulness and unceasing motion, such
as might befit those existences, of whom it is said,
by St. John, that they are full of eyes within,
" and they rest not day nor night," while they are
described in this book* as those who " sleep not"
in heaven above.
This word Ophanin, seems to have been un
known to the Greeks ; at least I have been unable
to find any trace of it. Dionysius Areopagita, or
whoever wrote under his name, thus describes
the order of the angels in the presence of God.
" Our divine Priest has divided them into three
" Triads. The most holy thrones (by whom he
" appears to mean the Ophanin) and the creatures
" having many eyes and wings, called by the He
brews Cherubim and Seraphim; and the next
"place the powers, the Lords, and the Dominions
" occupy. The third place is filled by the last
" hierarchies of the heaven."*
TW . 9.* ^, Itr.f , T(t at.gtfy Tf(J : T ti ?af <vl,mt.
''^w-.x.,^^, m mXmt?a mp)4um, x,^^ E%mm
" . ZH?^ 0,0^,0^.. Aamf n p m. .m Z(mm> m K J

* AfartXer.,.&c. S-WP,
 40

Thus one, who must certainly have been a very

early writer, even if we doubt that these are the
words of Dionysius himself: one who was suffi
ciently conversant with the Jewish phraseology,
to know the terms Cherubim and Seraphim, was,
nevertheless, ignorant of the word made use of in
this sense, by Ezekiel, and in the book of Enoch.
And hence we have not only an argument of the
Hebrew original of this book, but are enabled to
draw the inference that this ancient name had be
come partially disused by the Jews very soon
after the apostolic age.
Yet, although disused, it seems not to have
been altogether unknown to them, at that period.
Buxtorf * has quoted the following passage from
the " Rosh Haschana," portions of which are es
teemed by the best Rabbinical scholars, to be very-
ancient, and probably much earlier than the
Christian aera.
Dinna ^s1? j*nrcnn sra menu pvyn "?"
": mtrn .oa'jai mpn nvm Dnn o-obin pan
" You shall not make according to the likeness of
" my ministers who serve before my face on high ;

* Lex. Talm. p 187.

 41

" such as are the Ophanin, the Seraphim, and the

"holy living creatures, and the angels who go
forth."
In the use of the word Ophanin, we have then,
not only an evident proof that this book was
originally Hebrew, but we remark in it the most
striking agreement, first with the vision of Ezekiel,
and afterwards with that of the Apocalypse.
With whatever probability we might suppose
that the description here given is borrowed from
the book of the former prophet, it seems to be
hardly possible to account for this identity with
the Apocalyptical vision, by the supposition that
it has been subsequently copied from thence ; be
cause if we even imagine that the quotation of
St. Jude has been inserted into a later and spu
rious book, the difficulty will still remain of ac
counting for many quotations in the early fathers,
from those books of Enoch, which I shall shew to
be later than the one now under consideration ;
while it appears that those books themselves had,
even at that early period, subsisted long enough
to acquire a doubtful authority, with Origen and
Tertullian.
 42

If the difficulties in point of time were to

vanish, we shall still support a difficult hypothesis,
in supposing that there could remain unknown
among the Jews or Jewish Christians, a person pos
sessed of sufficient ability, learning, and informa
tion, to compose this book, while, though himself
unknown or unnoticed in Asia, he should be able
to obtain a Copy of the Apocalypse, before it had
circulated sufficiently to be known to the church
in "general ; while he should also use such know
ledge to no better purpose than to forge a book,
which could be but of little interest till many
centuries had elapsed ; contradicting in it neverthe
less the prejudices and the expectations, common
to every Jew and Jewish Christian of that age, and
setting forth with a clearness scarcely inferior to
any of the Apostles themselves, the truth, that
many ages were to elapse before the coming of
the triumphant Saviour to judgment.
To whom this book is to be ascribed I do not
presume to conjecture, but that it can hardly be
referred to a Jewish Christian of the second century-
will, I think, be sufficiently evident from these
and other circumstances which I shall notice
hereafter.
 43

I proceed to shew that another portion of this

book has been written originally in the Hebrew
language ; namely, that which is entitled " The
" Book of the Revolutions of the Luminaries of
" Heaven according to their several classes, &c.''
which begins at page 84 of the translation.
After some account of the manner in which the
various winds are supposed to blow, it is added,
" The first wind is called the eastern, because it is
" the./?rsf." It is obvious, that though the first and
the east have no affinity in English, they must have
had some relation to each other in the original
language of this book.
Accordingly Dip in Hebrew is the first, and
the same word is used for the east likewise. The
synonyms given by Buxtorf for the word, are,
" Antiquum, Priscum, Item Oriens."
But in the Ethiopic there appears no such coin
cidence. The word for the first, is indeed similar
to the Hebrew, being tyjtfujt Kadami, (Lud-
olph 630,) but the East is C\ fr\ Tsebahe,
(Ludolph 583,) which has not a sound in any
degree like the preceding word.
" The second wind," it is added, " is called the
 44

" south, because the most High there descends,

" and frequently there descends He, who is bless-
" ed for ever." But in Hebrew 333 Nagab, Auster,
and nm Nakath, descendit, are so nearly identi
cal in sound, that the reason why the two are
coupled together, is in this case also obvious.
Yet the Ethiopic differs again still more widely
than in the former instance, for the Ethiopic word
for the south wind is, 'iZffi'} Temane, (Lud-
olph259,) while c?o^. J>-Murade, is descensus,
(Locus declivis quo descenditur) (Ludolph 421,)
so that it may have also the sense of diminution.
But with the meaning of descent, it altogether
differs in sound from the word Temane which it
ought to resemble.
Again, " The western wind has the name of
" diminution, because there all the luminaries of
" heaven are diminished, and descend."
But in the Hebrew, mND Marah is diminutio.
(Buxtorf, 408.) While HIND Marab is occidens.
(Buxtorf, 582.)
The Ethiopic produces no such resemblance,
for Jr j Netega, is the word for diminutio,
(Ludolph 305,) and although the above mentioned
 45

synonym, Murade, has some approach to identity

in sound with Marah, yet the Ethiopic word
I Ij^f^X Arabe, occasus solis, of which Ludolph
observes (444,) "pro occidente accipitur," is as
unlike as the Ethiopic verb f*f ft\C\ Dohea,
descendit, (Luolph 485,) neither of them having
even the same initial consonant.
As far as my slight knowledge of this language
extends, I believe there are no other words which
would at once give the required sounds, and also
agree in meaning with the Hebrew.
One such agreement of sound might occur acci
dentally without affording the proof for which I am
now seeking, but the reader will probably concur
with me, in my assumption, that all these coinci
dences when taken together are a convincing proof
that Hebrew was the original language of this
tract ; and from hence, independently of the proof
already adduced, the probability is strengthened
that the restored book, which, as will be seen is
more ancient, must have been composed in He
brew also.
I must add some proofs of the same kind which
will be found in another portion of Enoch. They
 4G

occur in a part which appears to have belonged to

another and different book.
At page 108, of the work of the Archbishop of
Cashel, the names of the conductors of the months
are given.
" These are the names of the conductors who
" are under themBarkel, Zelsabel, and another
" additional conductor of a thousand is named
" Heloyalef. The other conductor next after them
" is Helemelek, whose name they call the splendid
"Zahay." It is afterwards added that "The
name of the additional leader of a thousand is
" Asphael."
It seems to me that these names have all an ap
propriate meaning in Hebrew rather than in Ethi-
opic,Barkel ^Np-Q is the Thunder of God.
Heloyalef may perhaps allude to the thousands or
legions of God. ffit*, n"7N, while Helemmelek,
who is called Zahay, or the Sun, may seem to im
ply the ruler of seasons. n*7D D^iy. Asphael, the
additional leader of a thousand, may also express,
" the quiver of God." 'wnBttN.
These resemblances, are indeed, as all deriva
tions must be, merely conjectural, but if any
 47

weight be given to them, it will be found that the

Ethiopic will not present the same coincidences,
nor, as I apprehend, does that language admit of
the same mode of composition with the name of
God. I forbear, however, to enter into the exam
ination of this subject, because the question must
still remain undecided, whether the probable mean
ings which I have attributed to these compound
words rightly belong to them or not. I will pass
on therefore to enquire what evidence can be ad
duced to confirm my supposition, that this book is
not placed in the original order of its arrangement,
but that the manuscript from which the translation
has been made, is, at least, faulty in this respect.
The number of chapters contained in it are 106,
but in the manuscript of Mr. Bruce's collection
they are 96, and the Archbishop of Cashel has
noticed some variation in this respect between the
Parisian and Bodleian MS.
This only shews, indeed, that the transcribers
have not been exact in marking the several inter
vals which occur, but I mention it, as a reason
which may dispose us the more readily to imagine,
that other alterations may probably have occurred.
 48

The Archbishop having given, in an appendix,

the quotations made from Enoch by Syncellus,
and having noticed the places from which the three
first extracts are taken, adds, that the fourth is
not to be found,Nor does it exist in a connected
form.
Of the passage, as it appears in [Syncellus, I
have given as literal a translation as possible, in
one of the columns which follow. The second
column contains those portions of this passage,
which, as I conceive, are to be found in a sepa
rated form in the present translation ; and I have
placed the Greek text underneath, that it may
more conveniently be referred to.
SYNCELLUS. ENOCH.
But from the mountain Page
" Then6 they
of Translation.
all swore and
in which they swore, and
bound themselves by mu bound themselves by mu
tual curses to each other, tual cursesThat mountain
for ever shall not depart therefore was called Armon
from it cold and snow because they had sworn up
Hoar frost or dew shall not on it and bound themselves,
descend upon it until the by mutual curses."
riifi 3i Th agvs v a w/Av<uxv xai .tviQt/MiaKrttt irfat Ta* vXvatav avrav, art
uj rav aiwva h jj.rt avaTr. art ttvru ^v^at tun X,W1S "ai *Xvv1) KM Sfatrar, lv*\
xxaa&. ut avn, u /Art jir (Mtratfav *T&@wri nf avra, /MygH .pugas xft?iwj
 4D

SYNCELLUS. ENOCH.
day of the great judgment,
Page 2 of Translation.
unless they shall be caused
" The lofty mountains
to descend on it for exe shall be troubled and the ex
cration.
alted hills depressed, melt
In that day it shall be
ing like a honeycomb in the
consumed, shall be depress
flame."
ed, and shall be consumed,
and melted like wax in the ENOCH.
flame. Thus shall it be burnt Page 15 of Translation.
with all the works of it. " Judgment has been pass
And now I say to you ye ed on you, your request will
sons of men, great wrath not be granted you. From
cometh upon you and upon this time forward never shall
your sons; and the wrath you ascend into heaven. He
shall not cease from you has said that on the earth
till the day of the slaughter he will bind you, as long as
of your sons. the world endures. But be
fore these things you shall
see the destruction of your
beloved sons ; you shall not
possess them, but they shall
fall before you by the
sword."
T%i jA*ya\r*. Ev Tw iwtifw ixuiu xarxiuwIWjaai, aaurnvwdiwiaai, xau vmu
xttrsxoia/uvav **i TMQfMwi us x.faj *m> vtffaj, irru x&r*uumnrtti irtqt varruv Tw
tfyw mm. K m tju Xtya vpuv viats ar9fwiruv, Opyu ^u-yXr, x*9 u/x,wv, *at
kato run vu vjma, tuu 0 trauvtrat r, aff) avr. *Q vjjM*t **''"%%t xztg* <ipxy.i rwv
VlWa VU*v.
 50

When we recollect that the two versions thus

compared together, have passed from their com
mon original, through the medium of two different
languages, we shall not expect an exact coinci
dence of expression. Sufficient likeness however
remains, to make it appear probable that the same
passage is referred to in both these cases.
Thus it seems, that what was placed apart in
one ancient copy, was found as a connected series
in another; while the smaller portions which ap
pear to have been omitted, strengthen the supposi
tion that many changes must have taken place in
the arrangement of this book.
It may here be remarked that several internal
evidences of a former translation, will be seen on
a comparison of the Greek extract of Syncellus,
with the translation of the Ethiopic.
Chap. ix. page 7. " Then Michael and Gabriel,
&c. looked down from heaven." The Greek has
" Then the four great Archangels, Michael, &c."
Chap. x. page 9. " To the son of Lamech, say
ing, say to him in my name, conceal thyself."
The Greek has, " To the Son of Lamech, saying,
Go to Noah, and say to him in my name, conceal
thyself."
 Chapter xv. page 20. " They shall be conceal
ed and shall not rise up, &c." The Greek has no
negative.
Chap. xvi. page 20. " As to the death of the
" giants, wheresover their spirits depart from their
" bodies, let their flesh, that which is perishable,
" be without judgment. Thus shall they perish
" till the day of the consummation of the great
" world. A destruction shall take place of the
" watchers and the impious."
The Greek has, " From the time of the slaugh-
" ter, the death and the destruction of the giants,
" the Naphelim, and the great ones of the earth,
" the men having great names, the souls which
" have departed from their spiritual, even as from
" their fleshly state, shall be invisible without pun-
" ishment; thus shall they be invisible, even until
" the day of consummation, until the great judg-
" ment, in which the great period (aimv) shall be
" fulfilled, shall be fulfilled at once for ever."
In comparing these passages, it is not only
obvious that they must have been extracted from
different copies, but that the Greek must have
been translated from a Hebrew original, by some
 52

one who did not think that the word Naphelim

required to be rendered otherwise than as a proper
name. It is derived from the root " Napal," to
fall down, to be cast away, or rejected, and thus
having the signification of apostates, seems here to
be applied to "the watchers," the angels "which
kept not their first estate, but left their own habita
tion." In the books of Genesis and Numbers * this
word is translated, giants, but it appears that there
must have been in the original of this passage, two
different words which were made use of, as the
word giants occurs in apposition with the Naphelim.
But while we have thus a distinct evidence of a
Hebrew original, it will be not less evident, that
the prototypes from which these two several pas
sages are translated did not exactly agree ; and
hence we may infer, that the original manuscripts
must have been in some degree corrupted, before
the time at which this translation was made.
The testaments of the twelve Patriarchs, are
contained in an apocryphal book which has been
described by Cave, by Dodwell, and by Grabe,
who published it with a preface ; and it forms a

* Ge.. vi. 4. N.m. xiii. 33.

 53

part of the collection of Fabricius, in his codex

Pseudepigraphus.
All these authors agree in considering it to be at
least, as early as the middle of the second century.
In the time of Origen, (A. D. 180) it was of suf
ficient age for him to ground his rejection of it,
on the fact that it was not included in the canon,
which certainly implies, that the memory of its
author was already lost.
Grabe quotes a passage of Epiphanius,* who,
he observes, relates that this was one of the apocry
phal books which formerly existed, and were sent
by the Jews to Ptolemy together with the canoni
cal Scriptures. From hence Grabe concludes that
it was originally written by a Jew previous to the
Christian aera. It appears to me more probably to
have been written at the time assigned to it by Cave
and Dodwell, and I shall not assume for it any
greater age than is apparent from the quotation of
Origen."f The author professed to relate the tes
taments delivered by the twelve Patriarchs at their
several deaths. His object therefore was to give his

* Epiph-de mensuris et ponderibus.

t Origin Homilia xv. in Josuam.
 54

writing an appearance of great antiquity. For

this purpose he has in several places quoted the
book of Enoch, as if the age of that book were, at
the least, sufficient to make it doubtful whether
it had been handed down by tradition or not.
Hence, it is evident, that at this early period, the
origin of the book was involved in obscurity ; and
so far as it was known, it must have been consi
dered as authentic ; or else the quotations from it
which were made use of in the testaments, would
have tended to injure instead of to benefit the
cause which they were meant to serve. But my
present purpose is chiefly, to shew that these quo
tations tend towards a probability that the book of
Enoch was then in a dilapidated state : and that
the more ancient part concerning the judgment
had not been seen in its present form either by the
author of the testaments, or by Origen.
The former author quotes the book so innac-
curately, that although it is evident that he must
have seen or heard of at least a portion of it, the
whole could hardly have been within his reach ;
and it seems probable that he derived his know
ledge of the book, from the report of others.
 55

In Test. Juda. page 609 of Fabricius, we find,

" I have also read in the book of Enoch the Just,
" that you will act with impiety in the last days."
In Enoch, page 136 of Translation, " For I
" know that oppression will exist and prevail on
' ' earth ; that on earth great punishment shall in
"the end take place; and that there shall be a
"consummation of all iniquity, which shall be cut
" off from its root, and every fabric raised by it
"shall pass away. Iniquity however shall again
" be renewed and consummated on earth. Every
" act of crime and every act of oppression and im-
" piety, shall be a second time embraced."
The Testament of Levi also, appears to allude
to the same place, page 577. " And now my
" children, I have learnt from the writing of
" Enoch, that in the end you will act with iniquity
" towards the Lord," &c.
And again in the testaments of Dan, page 652.
" I know that in the last days you shall depart from
" the Lord, and will offend Judah, and oppose Levi,
" but you shall not prevail against them."
But if these extracts shew, as I think they do,
that the author was partially acquainted with the
 5G

book of Enoch ; it will appear from other expres

sions in these Testaments, that he either possessed
a copy still more corrupted than the Ethiopic one,
or that he quotes also from another apocryphal
book, under the same name, which he might sup
pose to belong to the same collection of writings.
He says, Levi, page 581. "I have learnt in the
" book of Enoch, that you will wander seventy
"weeks, and pollute your sacrifices, and destroy
" your law, and defile the priesthood, and despise
" the warnings of the prophets. In malice will
" you persecute the just, and hate the pious. You
" will abhor the words of truth, and call untrue
" the man who shall revive the power of the most
" high.
Although it is difficult to decide whether the
whole of this sentence is meant as a quotation, yet
the former part must at least be so ; and I believe
that no notice of the seventy weeks wandering,
which is here spoken of, will be found in the pre
sent translation.
Another quotation in Dan, page 653, is, " I
" have read in the book of Enoch the Just, that
" your prince is Satanas, and that all the spirits
 57

" of pride and uncleanness shall go forth to

" ensnare the sons of Levi, to make them sin be-
" fore the Lord."
Neither is any such passage as this to be found
in the present book.
Either the loss of these passages shews that
this book has varied from the original form, or
they raise a presumption that the rarity or partial
loss of its contents had tempted some Jewish author
to make additions to it ; as it will be observed,
that although the present book makes no mention
of Israel by name, the portions here alluded to,
must have been taken from what related exclusive
ly to the Jewish nation ; and this is an error into
which any Jewish author of that period was ob
viously very likely to fall.
From a part of Test. Levi, It appears that
the author could searcely have seen that which
I regard as the most ancient book, for he endea
vours to describe the orders of the hierarchy of
the successive heavens ; and speaking of the high
est, he says, " In that which is the last in order,
are the thrones, ' the powers ;' in it praises are for
ever offered to God." I think it will be concluded,
 58

that had he seen that description which includes

the names of the Cherubim, the Seraphim, and
the Ophanin, he would not have passed it by with
out quotation, as being most apposite for the pur
pose which he had in view.
I conclude therefore, that we have in the Tes
taments of the twelve Patriarchs, at least some
indirect testimony of the former dilapidation of
this book, if not of the separate existence of its
different parts.
Origen appears to have thought that there were
several small books which had the name of Enoch.
He is evidently speaking of the book of Astronomy
when he says, " Not only the names of the quar
ters of the heavens, but also of all the stars are
given. Concerning which names, very many
secret things are contained in the books which
are called Enoch." But because the books them
selves do not seem to be held in respect by the
Jews, I will not cite the examples which are
to be found there.*
He says of Celsus (p 619) " Without altogether
" understanding them, in examining concerning the
" angels who came down among men, he relates

* Origen in N.m Homilia xxviii. 2.

 59

" things which have confusedly come to his know-

" ledge from what is written in the book of Enoch,
" which itself he does not appear to have read, nor
" to have been aware that in the churches, the books
" written by Enoch, are not altogether ( iravv) ac-
" counted as divine."
In another place, (De Principiis, page 193,)
he says, " In his book Enoch speaks thus,I have
"proceeded even to that which is the end." Which
I think, may be understood as if it were said that
the mind of the Prophet had gone forward, be
holding and examining all things, &c.
As it is difficult to account for the application
of the name of Prophet to Enoch, without sup
posing that Origen thought him in some degree
entitled to it ; I have translated iraw, in its most
usual and literal sense : concluding from a com
parison of these two quotations, that Origen must
have thought some books ascribed to Enoch more
worthy of credit than others, and that he regarded
some book attributed to Enoch, as a true prophecy.
Origen seems indeed to have classed these
books, very nearly in the same manner as I now
assume that they ought to be divided.
 60

He is represented * to have considered, that in

the books of Enoch, there were, besides prophecies,
books concerning the number and names of the
stars ; concerning the descent of the Sons of God
to the children of men ; concerning the giants, and
concerning the last judgment upon the wicked.
Thus, while Origen evidently hesitated to re
ceive some of the books of Enoch, it is probable
that he agreed as to others with his Instructor,
Clemens Alexandrinus, who,f when writing on
the subject of prophecy, seems to have classed
Daniel and Enoch together, although I do not
perceive how the two passages which he has cited,
coincide.
The passage of Enoch is, " I have seen the
materials or beginnings of all things ;" and these
same words are cited by Origen and explained by
him, on the supposition that " the mind of the
Prophet beheld even the beginning of imperfect
matter." In another place J Origen quotes the
* Origen ap.d Sext. Sinens, 28 Horn Num ; " Origen
" tradit argument.m Libros Enoch fuisse, prater prophetias,
" de numero et nominibus stellarum ; de descensu filiorum Dei
" ad Alios hominum ; de gigantibus ; et de extremo judicio
" erga impios. "
. "t ExXvarmt rif.p.Tixw.. 80).
J De Princip, 1. 61.
 61

following expression. "There is one God who

comprehends all things, but who himself is com
prehended by no one :" and he adds, that " In
the book of Enoch, things similar to these are
described."
Having previously referred to the creation of all
things, it may be supposed that he also alludes to
the book "of secret things," in which Enoch is
represented to have passed under the guidance of
angels, through all the successive portions of the
material creation.
The different terms however, in which these
two passages are commented on by this author,
seem to mark that a very different degree of autho
rity was attributed to them in his mind.
I may here take notice of the remark of Fabri-
cius, that the quotation of Syncellus, which has
been mentioned as belonging to two different
portions of this book, " is taken from the first book
of Enoch :" and he adds, " Plures itaque libri
fuerunt, nam in Testamento Judae, et ab Origine,
Libri Enochi memorantur."
I do not think it necessary to add the passages
which Tertullian has quoted from the book of the
 62

Angels, nor to notice his strong declaration, that

Enoch, was a most ancient prophet, to which de
claration he has added a passage concerning future
idolatry, which is apparently to be found in the
150th page of the Translation. Tertullian observes
of it, " Denique idem Enoch simul et cultores idoli
et fabricatores in comminatione praedamnat." His
arguments however are certainly inconclusive, as
to the authority which this book ought to possess,
and as they may thus be supposed to have been
formed on insufficient grounds, I will not cite
them, because there can be no question that this
book was known to others before him; but I
would observe, that though I have found no pro
fessed quotations from Enoch in the Epistles of
Ignatius, Clement, and Barnabas ; there yet seem
to be several allusions to the later portions of this
book, which upon comparison may be recognized ;
but I prefer only to take notice of those extracts
as to which no difference of opinion is likely to
exist. I shall therefore proceed to notice some of
the internal evidence of place, contained in one of
these books, before I describe the mode in which
I have endeavoured to arrange them.
 G3

In page 33 of the Translation we find, " After

" these things, surveying the entrances of the north,
" above the mountains, I perceived seven moun-
" tains replete with pure Nard, odoriferous trees,
" Cinamon, and Papyrus. From thence I passed
" on above the summits of those mountains to some
" distance eastward, and went over the Erythrean
" sea, &c."
Wherever then we may suppose the author of
this passage to have lived, his situation was such,
that going towards the north in the first instance,
and passing in his course some mountains, he
would then journey for some distance eastward,
before he would come to the Erythrean sea. In
other words, he was situated to the south-west of
that sea.
Although therefore this name was anciently
used in a far more extended sense than that which
is at present given to it, since the ancient accep
tation of the mare Erythraeum, comprehended not
only the Persian Gulph, and the Red Sea, but also
that part of the Ocean which washes the shores of
Arabia, and to some extent, of Africa also ; yet it
will be seen that there are only two positions
 G4

where this description could be correct : one in

Arabia, to the south-west of the Persian Gulph ;
the other to the south-west of the Red Sea, that is
to say in the ancient Ethiopia, or rather the
modern Abyssinia.
It seems also that an allusion to the garden of
righteousness, or Eden, which is represented to
have been far beyond the Erythrean Sea, confirms
the probability of an Abyssinian origin for this
portion of the book ; because, on the supposition
of the author's reference to the account given by
Moses, that the Garden was planted " eastward in
Eden," the relative position of that place, as well
as of the Euphrates, would agree with the descrip
tion here given.
While therefore the use of the term Erythrean
for this sea, restricts the date of this portion of the
book within the period when that name seems to
have originated ; such evidence of the country of
its author as may be derivable from hence, will
also incline us to suppose that this part of the
books of Enoch must have been added to the rest
in Abyssinia ; and on turning to page 95 of the
Translation, it appears that some additional inter-
 Go

nal evidence of Abyssinian origin, is to be obtained

from the account of the winds which is there given.
At page 95 of the Translation, " Twelve gates
" open for all the winds," are described. " Three
" of them are in the front of heaven, three in the
" west, three on the right side of heaven, and three
" on the left. The first three are those which are
" towards the east : three are towards the north
" three behind those which are upon the left, to-
" wards the south ; and three on the west. From
" four of them, proceed winds of blessing, and of
" health ; and from eight proceed winds of pun-
" ishment."
These winds are described by dividing each of
the four quarters into three parts ; and of the
twelve winds thus distinguished, eight are said to
produce rain, the two south-eastern quarters, with
those nearest to the west south-west, and west
north-west being the other exceptions. This
description indeed does not agree with that of
the climate of the northern part of Abyssinia
during Mr. Bruce's residence there. He ob
serves, in speaking of the ancient accounts of
snow, that the climate must have altered exceed-
K
 Gfi

ingly ; but he mentions also that the north and

north-east winds blow in that part ofAbyssinia for at
least five months ; and previous to the commence
ment of the rainy season, it appears that no rain
had fallen at Gondar " for several months before."
Yet he adds, that as far to the northward as the
fifth degree of north latitude, is a country " of al
most perpetual rain."
It is evident, from the quotations which have
been made, that the author of this part of these
books resided on the southern side of some range
of mountains ; and on consulting the map, it will
be seen that the country, about the ninth degree of
latitude and thirty-sixth of longitude is so situated.
Hail and frost might seem to be improbable so
near the tropic, but Ludolph, although he says
that snow is very rare in Abyssinia, says also that
small hail is extremely frequent in the mountains :
and this description must have applied to the coun
try near Gondar, from whence it seems that Gregory,
Ludolph's authority, came.
It is however to be remembered, that the moun
tains of Geez, in the south of Abyssinia, rise above
the limit of perpetual snow, and that the whole
country is extremely mountainous.
 G7

Ludolph says, page 28. " All Abyssinia is egre-

" giously mountainous. So soon as you have tra-
" veiled two days journey from the Red Sea, you
" must presently climb the mountains of Tigra,
" among which Lamalmona lifts her head more lofty
" than the rest.But not only this region is a
" plain that seems as it were planted with moun-
" tains, for all the provinces, Dembea excepted,
" are but one continued chain of mountains.
" Among the rest the vast and high mountains of
" Amhara and Samen are as it were the emboss-
" ment of Abyssinia. Here are many Aorni, or
" rocks of an incredible height and ruggedness,
" insomuch that, as Tellezius writes, they strike a
" terror unto the beholders : the Alps and Pyre-
" neans, though very high, are but trifles to them."
To this cause Bruce ascribes the variable winds
in Abyssinia, since were it not for the mountainous
ranges, the combined effects of which produce
winds in every direction, the country would be
subject to winds nearly coincident with the regular
monsoons. Thus it will be seen that the qualities
ascribed to the various winds in this book may very
probably be referred to the geographical position
 Gcs

which has been already mentioned. A great prepon

derance of rain must be expected there ; because it
contains the White River, the source to which
Bruce especially refers the overflowing of the Nile ;
while a climate variable between considerable cold
and extreme heat, according to the elevation, must
also result from the inequality of the surface.
Whatever weight these observations may carry
with them, it may be added, that a country of
variable winds, to the S. W. of the Persian Gulph,
does not, as I imagine, exist ; nor any other situa
tion under the necessary parallels of latitude, in
which we can suppose snow and occasional cold
to be known to the natives. It may be inferred
indeed that a very different temperature to that
which we ourselves regard as cold, would be con
sidered as such, by persons accustomed to the
occasional occurrence of extreme heat, and to a
climate in general more temperate than our's ; and
therefore we may regard these expressions as com
parative, and rather as indicating the inconvenience
felt by a native, than as marking any precise ther-
mometrical degree of cold.
With regard to the hot wind which is here. said
 GO

to blow from the south-east, and to the " scorching

" and perdition" ascribed to the south-west quar
ter, we must remember that Abyssinia, like Arabia,
is occasionally subject to that terrible scourge the
Simoom. Mr, Bruce mentions that in his journey
over the mountains of Chigre or Tigra, he himself
experienced the evil effects of it. " Idris, our
" guide, called out, fall upon your faces ! for here
" is the Simoom ! I saw from the south-east a
" haze come in colour like the purple part of a
" rainbow, but not so thick. It did not occupy
" twenty yards in breadth, and was about twelve
" feet from the ground. We all lay flat upon the
" ground as if dead, till Idris told us it was blown
" over. The meteor or purple haze which I had
'-' seen was indeed passed, but the light air that
" still blew was of heat to threaten suffocation.
" For my part I found distinctly in my breast that
" I had imbibed a part of it, nor was I free of an
" asthmatic affection till near two years after
ward."
Thus the hot wind ascribed to the south-east as
well as the destruction from the south-west may
be accounted for, if we refer the description to the
 70

climate of Abyssinia. Nor is the fact that this

effect is not attributed to the south wind, unim
portant. The high range of the mountains, to the
southward, running nearly east and west, it will
be seen that the hot winds could only occur, when
driven from the deserts to the westward, or from
the country to the S. E. without passing over the
mountains, and thus becoming cooled by its con
tact with their snowy elevations.
If then we can only refer the expression of a
wind which carries with it " heat and perdition "
to the Samiel or Simoom, and if as I believe, this
wind is confined to the deserts of Africa and Arabia
and to the intermediate country, it seems that the
conjunction of this occurrence, with that of snow
under the same climate, can only be accounted for
by the presence of such mountains, as we know
are to be found in Abyssinia.
But this author (Translation page 28,) gives also
a general description of the course of the rivers,
which seems to agree very remarkably with the
map of Abyssinia, published by Mr. Bruce.*

* Travels, vol. 5.
 71

" Seven high mountains I beheld, higher than

" all the mountains of the earth, from which frost
" proceeds, while days, seasons, and years, depart
" and pass away."
" Seven rivers I beheld on earth, greater than all
" rivers, One of which takes its course from the
" west. Into a great sea, its water flows. Two
" come from the north to the sea, their waters
" flowing into the Erythrean sea, on the east. And
" with respect to the remainder, four take their
" course in the cavity of the north, two to their sea
" the Erythrean sea, and two are poured into a
" great sea, where also it is said there is a desert."
The map of Mr. Bruce's travels represents four
large rivers, as taking their rise in the mountains
to the southward of Dembea, and running with
east and south-east courses, into the sea on the
eastern coast.
The same map shews not only the Nile running
to the northward after leaving the lake of Dembea,
and gradually forming a half circle as it passes
through the mountains, but also another river, now
known as the " Bahr el Abiad," which joins the
Nile at some distance to the northward, hav
 72

ing taken its rise far in the south-west part of

Abyssinia.
Of this river Mr. Bruce says, when speaking of
the causes of the annual inundation of the Nile,
" All would not find their way into Egypt were it
" not for the white river, which rising in a country
" of almost perpetual rain, joins to it a never fail-
" ing stream, equal to the Nile itself."
As I have not the means of consulting the origi
nal manuscript, I can only conjecture from the
map laid down by Mr. Bruce, that the river here
spoken of as flowing into a great sea, may possibly
be that portion of the Nile which runs from the
eastward before it empties itself into the great lake
of Dembea. This may be the case without any
impeachment of the accuracy of the learned trans
lator, because it may have happened that the Ethi-
opic word here used was " Bahere," O /T\ C*
of which word Ludolph says, (Lexicon 228,)
" Nomen generate est, et tam mare, quam lacus,
" stagna, et flumina magna, complectitur." I am
the rather inclined to this supposition from observ
ing that the sea, is also mentioned immediately
afterwards, as if there were some distinction be
tween the two meanings.
 73

If these conjectures may be admissible, the ac

count which is given of the rivers in this book,
agrees very exactly with the account given by Mr.
Bruce, while we are able to draw another inference
from the assertion that of these rivers, some flow to
the south, and others to the north, since, it neces
sarily follows, that they must rise in a very moun
tainous country, such as Abyssinia is represented
to be.
But in the book of Astronomy, an account is
given of the lengthening of the days, from which
the Archbishop of Cashel has most satisfactorily
shewn that the author of this portion must have
lived in a country having, at least, forty-five de
grees north latitude, (Pr. Dissertation, page 37.)
" At that period the day is longer than the night,
" being twice as long as the night, but the night is
" shortened and becomes six parts." (Trans.. p 87.)
Thus, it is evident, that the work of at least two
different authors, living in countries removed from
one another, by not less than thirty degrees of
latitude, is combined in one portion of this book ;
and I have endeavoured to trace out this fact the
more distinctly, because, it will thus be probable,
 74

that other parts of these writings have undergone

the same accidental or wilful transposition, or al
teration, which must have occurred in the present
instance.
It must necessarily be inferred that the part
which is of Abyssinian origin, is the most modern;
and hence arises another presumption of the anti
quity of the former parts ; because even this addi
tion itself was, written, as I have already shewn,
in the Hebrew language.
Hence also, as the composition which is refera
ble only to a northern latitude, may have origi
nated, according to the opinion expressed by the
learned Translator, among some of those Jews of
the dispersion, who were situated farthest to the
northward ; the discovery of this book in a situa
tion so remote from its origin would lead to the
inference, that any other books under the name of
Enoch, which might be found between these two
extreme points, might also be combined by tran
scribers, and transmitted to later ages, under the
same name.
It appears indeed, from the construction of the
astronomical tables of the solar and lunar year,
 75

that this book must not only have been written by

a Hebrew, but that the knowledge contained in it
must have been obtained from the Egyptian or
Chaldean astronomers.
Both the lunar and solar year are described, and
in the latter, under the names of their presiding
angels, four intercalated days seem to be alluded
to, one in each quarter of the year, and thus there
is a degree of similarity to the Julian calendar,
which might seem to argue the priority of that
reformation to this part of the book of Enoch.
Other circumstances however, militate against this
supposition. If indeed the author of the book
were acquainted with the reformed calendar, he
must also have been aware of the manner in which
the more ancient Roman calendar was constructed ;
and had he meant to allude to the Roman enume
ration of time, he would hardly have failed to use
their most ancient mode of computation. But it
rather seems that the computation of Enoch must
be referred to the same source as that from which
the Julian calendar was itself derived.
We learn from Pliny that Sosigenes, to whom
the construction of that calendar was entrusted,
 7G

was either himself an Egyptian, or had acquired

his knowledge of astronomy in Egypt. Hence, as
the ancient Egyptian year consisted of twelve
months of thirty days, with five days added at the
end, the principle on which the Julian reformation
was conducted was evidently derived from the
Egyptian mode of computation ; and thus, as
will hereafter be shewn, it may be supposed that
the method here made use of, and that of Sosigenes,
had a common origin.
It will be seen that the commencement of the
year coincides with the Jewish computation, while
the lunar year is also reckoned in correspondence
with theirs, although no notice is taken of their
embolimic month of Adar. But it is remarkable
that the ancient Jewish months agree with the
computation here used for the solar year, since
they were certainly months of thirty days each ;
this mode of calculation being used in the book of
Genesis. In chap. vii. 11. it is said, that " in the
" second month, the seventeenth day of the month,
" the windows of heaven were opened ;" and while
the time during which the waters prevailed on the
earth is stated as " an hundred and fifty days,"

>
 77

(chap. vii. 24.) it is declared, (chap. viii. 3.) that

at " the end of the hundred and fifty days the
" waters were abated ; and the ark rested in the
" seventh month, on the seventeenth day of the
" month."
Thus there were in five complete months, an
hundred and fifty days : in other words, each month
contained thirty days. If then we attribute this
book to a Jewish author, the inference from the
length ascribed to the solar months, would be that
he lived at a very early period ; and since the
book was written in Hebrew, the omission of any
names for the months would lead to the same
conclusion.
As the length of the solar year is also fixed by him
at 364 days, and as several repetitions of this com
putation forbid the supposition that there can have
been any error of transcription in this number ; it
would seem that the astronomical knowledge of
that period had not attained to the precision which
shewed that five days at least, must be added to
the solar months : and from hence also it might be
inferred that the date of this composition must be
prior to the aera of Nabonassar.
 78

I do not indeed consider these conjectures as

being in themselves, at all conclusive ; but they
acquire a greater value, as tending to the same
conclusion, to which arguments derived from other
sources, will be seen also to point.
Assuming then for the present, that we may
rightly be guided by internal evidence, in consi
dering whether the book of Enoch is now separa
ble into what were once the various books under
that title ; I shall proceed to extract from it those
portions which I conceive to have formed the
most ancient book; merely noticing the proba
ble places to which I imagine that the portions
rejected ought to belong.
Supposing the Prophecy of Enoch to be re
coverable, we need be in no doubt as to the sub
ject to which it relates ; for St. Jude in express
terms declares, that it was a prophecy of the punish
ment of evil men, at the coming of the Lord to
judgment. "There are certain men crept in una-
" wares, who were before of old ordained unto this
" condemnation ; ungodly men, turning the grace
" of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the
" only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ.
 79

" These are spots in your feasts of charity. Wan-

" dering stars to whom is reserved the blackness of
" darkness for ever. And Enoch also, the seventh
" from Adam, prophecied of these."
Now if a book formerly interpolated or cor
rupted, be within the possibility of restoration, we
must, at least, know where to beginWe must
know what was its subject, and if the book has
not been wilfully altered, but is only in a corrupt
state from the reiterated carelessness of transcri
bers ; the beginning of the book will, at any rate,
be free from fault, because that is the only part of
it which cannot have been subject to these acci
dental changes. Such is the case with the book
now before us, which begins by a statement of the
subject agreeing with the account given by St.
Jude. If then it be practicable, to free the book
from subsequent additions, the subject thus begun
must be expected to continue, and if any interrup
tions manifestly irrelevant occur, it will be probable
that these are interpolations; more especially if
any traces of a regular progress of the former sub
ject, should be discoverable in the other parts.
I think it will appear that the rule thus laid
 80

down, of following the subject when once com

menced, is applicable to the present enquiry ; and
that the portions thus rejected, may seem naturally
and properly to connect themselves, with the other
subjects on which the later books appear to have
been written.
It would seem that there is a wide difference be
tween what is commonly called a conjectural text,
and such as that which I have endeavoured to re
construct. In the former case conjectures are made
with regard to the component parts of the passages
under consideration ; but this sort of emendation I
have carefully avoided : and the text, as restored,
is left precisely in its original state ; while the only
purpose for which conjecture has been considered
as admissible, is, as to the rejection of such pas
sages as appeared to belong to other subjects. And
thus though, arranged, this text is not in any place
amended by conjecture.
It is very true that from any book which might
be written in a desultory style, or in which many
digressions were to be found, we might omit those
digressions, and form a more connected series of
writing by this process. But then we should be
 81

obliged entirely to reject the intermediate portions,

since they could not possibly be made to assimilate
sufficiently to assume a consecutive form.
On the contrary, in the present case, the change
which is required for the emendation of one text,
amends another also ; and it will be found, on in
specting the table of alterations which I have
added to this enquiry, that the other books,
which are now disjointed and intermixed, thus ac
quire a more regular structure, and become far
more distinct in their relation to the several sub
jects treated of, than they are at present. And
hence it seems that we have internal evidence, deci
sive as to the fact that one book must have existed
before the others, and that these additions have been
partially intermingled with the original subject.
I assume that what would thus appear to have
been added is necessarily later than the rest, be
cause, it will be admitted, that there could be no
conceivable motive for wilfully interpolating frag
ments, which should seem to have no connexion
with one another, and neither serve to raise the
credit, nor diminish the obscurity of the books to
which they were added.
M
 82

If on the other hand we look at the book concern

ing the future judgment, even in the comparatively
complete and uninterrupted form to which I have
endeavoured to reduce it; we shall be rather inclin
ed to the supposition that had it primarily existed,
as an apocryphal writing compiled after the other
books with which it is now intermingled ; the
author who had thus composed it, would rather
have trusted to the impression which the imposing
style and scriptural sentiments contained in it,
might be supposed to make in its favor, than have
made the novelty of his additions only the more
palpable, by mingling them with writings, which
must have been already known as having existed,
for at least some years.
I think it may be taken for granted, that if any
author had forged a pseudo prophetic book on the
judgment, and added it to the Apocryphal books
already existing, he would have added it in such a
form as should best support its reputation, and
shew by the excellence of the composition, accord
ing to whatever might be the composer's idea of
excellence, that it at was not unworthy of exam
ination.

-\
 83

I shall therefore proceed with my analysis of

this book, guided by the rule which I have already
laid down.
In the second page of the Archbishop of Cashel's
translation, immediately after the passage quoted
from this book by St. Jude, there is a sudden
transition ; the subject is abruptly changed, and the
book proceeds with the words, " All who are in
" the heavens know what is transacted there." And
here I conceive that the first interpolation occurs.
But from this place, for a space of more than forty
pages, (to page 45,) although the subject is several
times interrupted, and a portion of a vision is in
terposed which in some degree resembles the com
mencement of the book ; yet the passage abruptly
broken does not seem to be resumed, till at the 45th
page, the enumeration of the stars, &c. is as sud
denly suspended, leaving that subject also appa
rently incomplete. The 45th chapter then begins
with a title, evidently added by some transcriber,
for it does not correctly describe what follows ; and
the next words which occur are, " Heaven they
" shall not ascend, nor shall they come upon the
" earth ; This shall be the portion of sinners who
 84

" deny the name of the Lord of Spirits, and who

" are thus reserved for the day of punishment and
" affliction."
But this is at least perfectly coherent with the
former fragment. They who shall not ascend nor
come upon the renovated earth, are the sinners and
the ungodly, just before mentioned ; and the sense
of the denunciation there commenced against them,
is continued so as to make the description of their
fate complete.
The subject thus resumed remains unbroken for
the next page, when a portion of one of the visions
left unfinished in the former space, appears to
intervene. My reasons for the rejection of these
portions, which at first sight appear to relate to the
subject of the judgment, are that the first book ap
pears to speak of " that day" only, without reference
to place, while these rejected parts contain a suc
cessive enumeration of places seen after each other,
with a constant allusion to the former book of
secret things, which afterwards also occupies a
considerable space, occurring in a more connected
form. These portions likewise contain some ap
parent imitations of passages which afterwards
 85

occur, in that which I judge to be the older book,

while the expressions found in the latter, are dis
torted and exaggerated in the imitation, as if they
had been misunderstood.
Thus, to the Son of man, instead of the office of
judgment, that of " revealing the treasures of that
which is concealed," is ascribed ; and this is appa
rently imitated from the subsequent declaration,
that " he shall judge every secret thing."
Moreover, it will be observed, that the same
phraseology occurs here, as in the book of secret
things, at page 41, of which description this ap
pears to be a continuation. In that page and in
the 44th, we have similar expressions. " I besought
the angel of peace who was with me to explain,"
&c. " I enquired of the angel who proceeded
with me :" &c. " and here I enquired of one of the
angels who went with me and shewed me every
secret thing," &c. But we shall find no trace of
these forms of expression in that which I regard
as the original book.
Thus also to the name of Ancient or " head of
days," is added the description of Daniel, "whose
head was like white wool." This internal evidence
 8G

concurs with the reference to place instead of time

in these portions, to make their interruption of the
subject of the older book so obvious, that this want
of connexion ; together with their imitation of the
passages to which I have alluded, has caused me to
reject them, passing on to the 47th page, where
time again becomes, as it were, the measure of the
vision.
" In that day the prayer of the holy and the
" righteous, and the blood of the righteous, shall
" ascend from the earth, into the presence of the
" Lord of Spirits." It will be seen that this is very
exactly connected with the last passage previous
to the interpolation.
That passage is, " My righteous ones shall I
" satisfy with peace, placing them before me ; but
" the condemnation of sinners shall draw near, that
" I may destroy them from the face of the earth."
Thus, to a declaration of the general happiness of
the righteous, succeeds an especial commemora
tion of the reward of the martyrs. From this place
the subject of the book, thus resumed, appears to
be continued ; except that a single verse in the
48th page, rather belongs to the style and subject
 87

of the book of secret things. I have therefore

omitted it, especially as it refers to place, and not
to time ; and it will be seen that the verses thus
brought into juxta-position, appear originally to
have succeeded each other. From hence, for a con
siderable space, till page 52 of the Translation, no
interpolation occurs; but there, as in former in
stances, the subject is suddenly and entirely chang
ed, and all connexion ceases; while the difference
of style as well as of ideas is so obvious, as to
have remained visible even in a translation.
Passing over for the present this interpolated
part, which appears to belong to the book of the
secrets of heaven, we have to look forward for six
pages, to page 58 of the Translation ; where the
subject of the judgment is again resumed as sud
denly as it had been suspended, and on examining
the last verse previous to the interpolation, and the
first verse of the resumed subject, they are found to
correspond. The last having been, " The earth
" shall rejoice, the righteous shall inhabit it, and
" the elect possess it," the succeeding verse is,
" Blessed are ye, Oh ! Saints and elect, for glorious
" is your lot." The correspondence of the two can
 8S

hardly be doubted. But only a few verses here

remain untouched.
The book of secrets is again resumed in the next
page, and continuing to page 65, ends as suddenly
as before, with the re-appearance of the original
subject ; which is again found to correspond with
the last place at which it was suspended. The last
interruption occurred in a description of the eternal
existence of the Saints, for whom " there shall be
" light interminable, nor shall they enter upon the
" enumeration of time; for darkness shall be pre-
" viously destroyed, and light shall increase before
" the Lord of Spirits ; before the Lord of Spirits
" shall the light of uprightness increase for ever."
The passage which follows is " And it shall be
" that those who have been destroyed in the desert,
"and who have been devoured by the fish of the
" sea, and by wild beasts, shall return, and trust in
" the day of the elect one ; for none shall perish in
" the presence of the Lord of Spirits, nor shall any
" be capable of perishing."
Thus to a description of the eternal life of the
Saints, succeeds the assurance' that all shall be
capable of reviving for the enjoyment of that life.
 8!)

since " none shall perish in the presence of the

Lord of Spirits."
The connexion here also appears to be suffi
ciently obvious.
From the 65th page no' interruption occurs till
the 69th, where what is called the lxii chapter,
again belongs to the book of secret things, and as
before, the change of style and subject are coinci
dent. No remains of the original book are to be
found from hence to the 80th page, where at the
34th verse, it again appears. At first sight this
verse may seem to form a connected sense with
those which precede it. They are the conclusion
of an enumeration of " the treasures of hail and of
" frost, the treasures of snow, the treasures of rain
" and of dew." But the 34th verse proceeds, " All
" these confess and laud before the Lord of Spirits."
This figure of speech might indeed be admissible,
but we cannot but observe, that the subject has
changed again, for the next verse relates to the
state of the Saints,
Accordingly on recurring to the passage at
which the last portion of the book was interrupted,
the sense will again be found continuous. The
N
 90

last verse ended with a description of the hap

piness of the saints and elect, whose " garment of
" life is with the Lord of Spirits," and here is found
a description of their praises, before the Lord of
Spirits, whom " they glorify with all their power of
praise."
Thus the subject again resumed, is conducted
to its termination at the 41st verse, (page 81.)
'* Every thing wicked shall disappear and depart
" from before his face ; and the word of the Son
" of man shall become powerful in the presence of
" the Lord of Spirits." From hence, as it appears,
one of the interpolated books recurs again, and at
this place I judge that the ancient book ends, as
the subject is continued no farther.
Two or three verses indeed occur in the 84th
page, of which there maybe a doubt whether they
do not belong to an early part of this book, but I
have not thought the evidence sufficient to justify
me in so arranging them. I therefore leave them
to the judgment of the reader.
From the 84th page at which the book of as
tronomy is commenced, it is continued to the
108th ; and with regard to the book of history
 91

which follows, I can add nothing to the observa

tions of the Archbishop of Cashel.
It occupies the succeeding pages to the 134tb,
where two pages are occupied by a singular pre
diction ; which however, on examination, appears
to contain nothing which is not either to be found
in the same ancient book which I have already
endeavoured to arrange, or in the prophecy which
succeeds it.
My observations on the chronological prophecy
I shall reserve, for the present, that they may be
placed after that part of the book as it occurs in
its order.
I have now only to mention as shortly as possi
ble those portions, which I have already omitted as
interpolations, and as being evidently apocryphal.
They appear to consist of a book imitated from
that which I have endeavoured to restore, of two
books of the angels or watchers, of two books con
cerning secret things, called visions of wisdom ; of
a vision of the deluge as seen by Noah, to which
the book of history already mentioned seems ori
ginally to have been annexed ; and of the book of
astronomy, which is consistent throughout, except
 92

that the 2d and 3d pages seem to have formed its

conclusion.
Although the probable date of the book of
history is apparently about the beginning of the
reign of Herod, as the learned translator has, I
think, satisfactorily shewn, it yet appears from its
comparative preservation to be the newest portion
of the book ; since it is the only part in which there
seem to be no interpolations, either accidental or
designed.
I have already observed, that there is internal
evidence of a great difference of latitude in the
countries from whence parts of this book have been
collected ; and it will also appear, on comparison,
that the account given of the angels in page 24 of
the Translation, and that which is found in page 4 1 ,
could not have been written by the same person.
The " names of the angels who watch," are thus
given in the 24th page. " Uriel, one of the holy
" angels who presides over clamour and terror.
" Raphael, one of the holy angels who presides
" over the spirits of men. Raguel, one of the holy
" angels, who inflicts punishment on the world,
" and the luminaries. Michael, one of the holy
 93

" angels, who presiding over human virtue, com-

" mands the nations. Sarakiel, one of the holy
" angels, who presides over the children of men
" that transgress. Gabriel, one of the holy angels,
" who presides over Ikasat, Paradise, and over
" the cherubim."
But at page 41, we have both different names
and offices. " The first is the merciful, the patient,
" the holy Michael. The second is he who pre-
" sides over every suffering and every affliction
" of the sons of men, the holy Raphael. The
" third who presides over all that is powerful, is
" Gabriel ; and the fourth who presides over re-
" pentance, and the hope of these who will inherit
" eternal life, is Phanuel. These are the four
" angels of the most high God."
Thus to Michael is ascribed a supremacy by
one writer, while he occurs as fourth in the order
given by the other. Thus also the office ascribed
in one passage to Phanuel, is given in the other to
Sarakiel, while the name of Phanuel is not men
tioned at all. Again, different offices are ascribed
to Raphael, and in the second list his attribute is
the same as that which is appropriated to Raguel.
Thus, it is not only evident that we have here
 94

the works of two distinct authors, but as it also

seems probable that such descriptions as these
would embody the popular belief of the time and
country where the work was written, a presump
tion will arise from these differences, that we ought
to consider these two portions as being of different
age, or if of the same age, as having been composed
in different countries. The formation of the names
in both cases, affords another proof of Hebrew
original, and if compared with the names and
offices attributed to the angels, by the ancient
Cabalists, it would appear that these are the more
ancient.
In the iEdipus Egyptiacus the Cabalists are
quoted as giving the names of the angels, Ilaziel,
Jophiel, Tsatkiel, Raphael, Peliel, and Mitraton,
as having been the appointed guides and teachers
to the successive Patriarchs from Adam onwards ;
while it is evident that these names have been in
part corrupted from those which I have already
mentioned. A passage which is found in the
modern Zohar, as a quotation from some ancient
writer who lived before the destruction of the tem
ple, attributes to the principal angels the following
names and offices. " Chasdiel is so called because
 95

" he shews mercy to the world. Gabriel, because

" he exercises severity. Seturiel, because under
" his wings he hides the sons of men from the
" angels of perdition. Setaniel, because he over-
" looks good deeds and sinful ones. Ketabiel, be-
" cause he writes down good deeds and sins." I
think that if we were to decide between the com
parative claims to originality which these passages
possess, there can be little doubt that the names
which are found in Enoch, as being purer Hebrew,
must be the most ancient.
The other books are very much mingled one
with another, in proof of which I may refer to the
4th page of the Translation. From the beginning
of the third chapter to the third verse of page 4,
will be found to belong to the book of Astronomy
at page 108. From the 4th verse to the 9th must
belong to the book of the punishment of the angels,
of which it appears to be a continuation from page
16 at verse 7. The internal evidence of this pas
sage shews that it cannot be applied to men, for it
is said of the beings who are addressed, " In those
" days shall you resign your peace with the eternal
" maledictions of all the righteous, and sinners
 9G

" shall perpetually execrate you." But as the

subjects of these words are neither to be reckoned
among the righteous, nor among sinners, the pro
per place of this fragment is thus rendered evident.
The next two verses, 11th and 12th of the third
page, will be found to form the conclusion of that
description of a future state of happiness on earth,
which is contained in the 12th page of the Trans
lation.
And thus it will be found in other instances
also,
to tally
thatwith
the one
rejected
another,
partswithout
may beany
so arranged
appearance
as \

of constraint, so that on the contrary the connexion

of the various portions of each subject, becomes
far more evident than it is at present.
I forbear, for obvious reasons, to make any
more extracts from this book, since those quota
tions which are absolutely necessary for the
fulfillment of my design, have already perhaps
embraced too large a proportion of its contents.
I think however that the reader may agree with
me, that the instances of admixture which I have
adduced, are only samples of a confusion which
seems very frequently to recur, and which is in
 97

many cases, if not in all, susceptible of such

arrangement, as improves the sense and connexion
of those portions, the places of which are altered.
That which I imagine to be the most ancient of
these books, arranged in the succession which I
have described, is placed next in order, and after
it the Prophecy, which appears, in a separate
form, in the translation also.
Before I proceed to detail the few external
evidences which I have been able to collect from
writings prior to the Christian aera, in order to
shew that at least some portions of these books
existed before that time, I will add a few remarks
on the comparative difficulties of the suppositions,
that this book was quoted by St. Jude, or on the
contrary that it is of a later date than his epistle.
It is evident that if the Apostle did not quote
from any book, he must have referred to some tra
dition so well known as to make his reference plain.
But the difficulty of preserving any tradition
ber
not of
committed
years, must
to writing,
be in allthrough
cases greater
any given
than num.
that

which is involved in the preservation of a writing

for the same period ; and as the difficulty of pre-
o
 OR

serving: an unaltered tradition must increase with

the lapse of ages, we have more reason to assent
to the possibility that a patriarchal record when
once committed to writing should be so handed
down, than we have to entertain the more difficult
belief that it was handed down without the aid of
any written document. Nor need we assert that
if written at all it must have been committed to
writing in the same age in which it was first made
known ; because so long as those who were con
temporary with the prophet, and their immediate
descendants survived, the necessity of reducing to
writing the knowledge thus obtained, would not
be perceived ; it would be by the generations next
in succession, that their need of some document to
supply the want of the contemporary knowledge
of their forefathers must be felt ; and hence this
probable cause why ancient records should at
length be committed to writing, may fairly be ba
lanced against the difficulties arising from our
being ignorant who were the first writers, and from
our uncertainty concerning the means by which
their writings, or any portion of them Can have
been preserved. ..**.'
 99

As every father in the earlier ages of the church,

seems to have been persuaded of the fact, that a
book of Enoch did once exist, we must allow their
testimony to be of great importance, and though
the book of Enoch were never accounted to be
Canonical, from the want of positive testimony
as to its original contents ; yet our rejection of
the book from the Canon of Scripture, on this
ground, might be consistent with a belief that
Scriptural or Prophetic truths are contained in it ;
though too much mingled with apocryphal addi
tions, for any positive certainty to be attainable,
in our acceptance of the former, or in our rejection
of the latter.
It is true that any writer of an apocryphal book
under the name of Enoch, would certainly have
placed in it the passage quoted by St. Jude ; but it
is also probable, that he would have quoted with
scrupulous accuracy the very words of the Apostle;
whereas on a comparison of the two passages it
will be seen, that there is some internal evidence
that St. Jude's words have been taken from that
which is found in this book.
St. Jude adds the words, " And of all their hard
 100

" things which ungodly sinners have spoken a-

" gainst him." But though these words do not
occur in Enoch, yet their general sense is to be
found there ; and thus it is rather to be imagined
that the Apostle, who would not be solicitous about
exactness in words, must have given the meaning
and force of the passage which he quoted ; than
that an apocryphal writer should have omitted to
give the exact words of that single passage, on
which he intended that the chief credit of his book
should depend.
It may also be observed that although there is
not one sentence in the book of Enoch, as I have
endeavoured to restore it, which is not parallel to
some passage of the Scriptures ; yet very few, if
any of these coincidences are found in the form of
quotations, or are so expressed that there is any
trace of an endeavour to disguise the fact that a
quotation has been made. For the most part they
seem to express in an unpremeditated and natural
manner, the same sense; although in words, the
difference of which seems generally to have arisen
from the context, and to agree with that internal
evidence of the writer's course of thought, which
 101

may be derived from it. If we compare the

style of this book with that of any of those apocry
phal compositions which are attributed to the
second and third centuries of the Christian aera ;
we cannot fail to observe that it is readily to be dis
tinguished from them by the mingled simplicity
and dignity which characterise its pages. It must
be admitted also that either an independent coin
cidence of thought with other prophetic Scriptures,
or the utmost felicity of quotation from them may
be traced throughout this book ; while the subject,
everywhere sustained with equal power, is never
lost sight of, nor mingled with any digressions
unsuited to its solemn nature.
Although the sense of various prophecies of
Isaiah, Ezekiel, and St. John is so amply given
in this book that no doubt can be entertained of its
agreement with the Scriptures, yet while I have
been unable to recognize any direct quotation, it
sometimes appears as if the passage contained in this
book had been amplified by one of the Prophets.
It would appear that there is a marked diffe
rence between the portion which I have endeavour
ed to restore, and the later books which have been
 102

confounded with it. That they have all been written

in the Hebrew or in some kindred dialect is suffi
ciently apparent, as 1 have already endeavoured to
shew ; but there seems to be internal evidence,
that these later books must be attributed to several
periods. The book of Astronomy may probably
be one of the most ancient among them, while that
which contains the Jewish history has already
been referred by the Archbishop of Cashel, to '* an
early part of the reign of Herod," and it certainly
seems that an earlier date can hardly be assigned
to it.
The absurd and legendary style of some of the
allegorical descriptions in this book of history, and
the gross legends of the Behemoth, contained in
the book of secret things, would alone be sufficient
to shew that no very early date can be ascribed to
them ; while the evident variation of style not only
between each of these books, but also in the book
concerning the angels, renders it almost certain
that the books which we at present possess have
been compiled from various sources.
Thus if we should be inclined to look upon that
book which I have endeavoured to restore, with
 103

the idea that it must have belonged to a far earlier

age, than those with which it is associated ; the
errors or absurdities contained in the latter need in
no degree affect the credit of the former book ;
since they only serve to prove the ignorance or
carelessness of those who added them, in not dis
cerning the many evidences, from which it might
have been concluded that both could not be the
productions of the same author.
Whatever may be our opinion of the compara
tive authority of this composition, it will probably
be admitted, that it is not only without trace of
any such rabbinical interpretation of Scripture, as
might be expected to characterise the work of a
Jewish Christian after the second century; but
that the coincidence of its pages with those of the
Scripture, is also very remarkably characterised,
by the absence of any signs of a previous know
ledge of those passages which have a similar
meaning.
I shall endeavour hereafter to shew that the
arguments which arise from the chronology fol
lowed in this book, are not such as ought to induce
us to fix the date of its composition, on that ac
 104

count, after the Christian aera ; and I shall now

proceed to collect such external evidence as may
tend towards the conclusion that a much earlier
date ought to be assigned, at least to some por
tions of it.
If some of the passages contained in the next
chapter should appear to have but a slight refe
rence to the question at issue ; or if the testimony
to be collected from any single source appears but
vague and unsatisfactory ; let it be remembered
that from materials so scanty and so much inter
polated, as all these ancient fragments are, the chief
guidance which we can hope for must be obtained
from the concurrence of testimony however slight ;
so that opinions derived from different sources
may be valuable on account of their agreement,
although taking each singly we might attach but
little consequence to it.
 105

CHAPTER II.

I have already endeavoured to state the argu

ments which arise from the internal evidence
attainable from these books ; and in describing
the principle on which I have proposed to place
the several portions of them together, such pas
sages only as were absolutely necessary for illus
trating their connexion, have been produced. I
have hitherto referred to no authorities which can
be attributed to an earlier period than the second
century; but in adding such external evidences of
an early origin of these books as I have been able
to collect, I have principally directed my attention
to the remains of earlier writers ; with the hope of
showing, that although the nature of this subject
forbids us to expect any exact quotations from the
books of Enoch under their present name, their
contents were yet extant from very ancient times,
being referred to in such a manner as may
enable us to identify various early fragments, with
some portions of these books which are now in
our possession.
i'
 106

If, indeed, the passages which I shall produce

were found under the name of Enoch, it might
be doubted whether they had not been collected
by an apocryphal writer of a later age, in order
to give to his forgery the appearance of antiquity.
But as they are found not only under another
name, but as ascribed to various authors, all of
whom are, nevertheless, to be traced to the name
of Enoch as their prototype ; it is evident that
they cannot have been subsequently collected, but
that they present to us, on the contrary, some of
the relics of that common original, which, as I
apprehend, we now possess in a comparatively
perfect and connected form ; and which we may
especially recognize in that book, concerning the
future judgment at the coming of the Son of
man, which I have endeavoured to restore.
I therefore assume, that if we can obtain from
different sources various unconnected fragments,
which agree in their general meaning, and some
times in their very words, with the book of
Enoch ; it will be probable that the rest of those
works, now lost, contained also other portions of
that book ; and especially such as we can still
suppose to remain in a state approximating to
 107

their original form. And hence, whatever anti

quity may be ascribed to the writings from which
these instances of coincidence are drawn, it is
obvious that the book to which they thus allude,
must have existed before them; for as the names
of various authors to whom it will be found that
the passages in question were ascribed, must have
concealed their relation to the books of Enoch ;
so it will scarcely be assumed, that an apocryphal
writer could have selected by chance, and incor
porated with his book, such writings as had al
ready been attributed to Enoch by other writers,
although they themselves spoke of him under
other names, of the true import of which they
were ignorant.
Our first enquiry will be as to the existence of
any fragments, such as I have described, among
those books, which bear the name of Hermes
Trismegistus.
These remains are, indeed, so confused and
interpolated, that there is little more than inter
nal evidence by which their ancient portions may
be distinguished from those which are more
modern ; but, from the eagerness and incaution
of the early Christians, their additions both to
p2
 108

these, and to the sybilline books, can be easily

distinguished ; since their testimony is usually
so express as to some minute circumstance, or so
careless as to anachronisms, that an attentive
observer can hardly fail to recognize the differ
ence of expression, when the original parts are
compared with these later imitations.
Much confusion, it must be admitted, has
arisen from the loss of connexion involved in the
destruction of small portions, which have left
the sentences, to which they belonged, so incom
plete, that their sense can hardly be understood :
but, at the same time, this very circumstance is
a warrant of antiquity ; since the destruction,
which bears no mark of design, can only be
referred to the gradual lapse of time, and to the
errors thus produced.
It will not, then, be necessary to suppose that
the books of Hermes, or any other ancient com
positions, which may hereafter be referred to,
remain unaltered : all which will be assumed is,
that ancient writings are to be found among
them ; and since the books, called by the name
of Enoch, could not be advisedly taken, at a sub
sequent period, from compositions already attri
 109

buted to other names, that they must, on the

other hand, have had a more ancient original.
Thus Fabricius, collecting the opinions of the
various learned men who have enquired into this
subject, observes, that they generally agree in
considering not only that Pythagoric, or Pla
tonic doctrines, are contained in this collection,
but that it includes also " \uipava antiquissimae
Egyptiacae doctrinae*."
Several authors agree in speaking of Hermes
Trismegistus as identical with the Thoyth of the
Egyptians. Livy mentions him f as Mercurius
Teutates ; and it will be seen, that the same
ancient writer is alluded to under the various
appellations of Hermes, Amun or Thamus,
Thoyth, Mercurius, Zoroaster, Osiris, Idris or
Adris, and Enoch.
That various appellations, or various actions
and writings, should have been ascribed, in the
long course of ages, to the same original, is not
indeed to be wondered at ; for each successive
generation, interpreting in their own way the
traditions which had been handed down to them,

* Fabricii Bib. Gra-c. p. 58. f Liv. xxvi. 4.

 110

and combining the testimony of history with the

contents of such books as might be within their
reach, would hardly fail to add somewhat of
perplexity or error to the difficulties which might
already exist : and thus truth and falsehood,
gradually mingled together, would produce at
once a diversity, and a consent of opinion : a
diversity as to later additions, and a consent as
to the more ancient truths, which still survived.
Hence that knowledge which, though common
to all, appears to have been derived through
separate channels of tradition, must have had a
foundation in facts so early, or in books so old,
that they might have become the sources of tra
dition to nations who have had little affinity of
customs, or of language, since the earliest ages.
As I only seek to point out the apparent agree
ment of the names which I have mentioned as to
the actions attributed to those who bore them,
or as to the books said to have been written by
these various authors ; it will not be necessary to
enter into a vain enquiry as to the origin of those
traditions, which seem to have ascribed almost
to every patriarch or hero, Chaldean or Grecian,
from Adam to Hercules, the same knowledge of
 Ill

astronomy and of medicine. It may be sufficient

to suppose that this is only an instance of that
accumulation of error, of which I have already
spoken.
Without attempting to trace to their original
source the traditions which have existed con
cerning Hermes, Osiris, and Enoch, I shall there
fore content myself with pointing out the simi
larity which exists between them, with the hope
of showing, that in more than one of these books
of Enoch may probably be found the originals
of writings ascribed to these various names.
Some authors seem to have been aware that
these names were synonymous. Synesius * speaks
of them as the same : he says, ' ' A/uouc v Zopoaarp^g
" v Ep/ujc;" adding, that he was " O Atyuirnoc : "
and it seems that this author took his opinion
from older writings. Cotelorius f observes on
this passage, that Synesius has here spoken of
" some very ancient and wise Egyptians of the
" same antiquity as Hermes Trismegistus."
Conringius, who was but little inclined to attri
bute a great age to any writings, says, (referring

In Dione, p. 51. f Monum. Eccles. Grac. p. 564.

 112

to a passage of Manetho preserved by Eusebius,)

" Sanconiathon calls Hermes a Phoenician; while
" many relate that he was an Egyptian, and that
" he was a contemporary with Osiris; but the
" ancient Thoyth is indeed himself Hermes
" Trismegistus, the teacher of Isis."
However little known the identity of Enoch,
Hermes and Osiris was to the Greeks, from the
ambiguity of language, this truth seems not to
have been lost sight of by the Chaldeans or
Arabians, even at a comparatively late period.
Am. Ben. Joseph *, in his history, says, " The
" son of Jared was born, Enoch. This is Her-
" mes. He himself is Idris, that is to say,
" Osiris, the prophet." Kircher also (quoting
from Abenephi) adds, Adris himself among the
Hebrews has been called Henoch, among the
Egyptians Osiris, and Hermes ; and he " was
" the first who before the flood had the know-
" ledge of astronomy and geometry. He went
" into Ethiopia and Nubia and other places, and
" calling men together he instructed them in
" various things. Thus" observes the learned

* CEili]>. Egyptiae. vol. i. p. 107.

 113

Kircher, of whom it may be said that even

when he erred, his errors seem to have arisen
rather from too great a scope of theory, than
from any want of knowledge, " The most
" ancient Osiris among the Egyptians was
" Henoch : and it certainly appears from the
" testimony of many authors, that all which
" the Greeks wrote concerning Osiris, and the
" benefits which he conferred upon mankind,
" has been imputed by the Arabians and Chal-
" deans to Enoch." He adds, "The Hebrews
" derive the name of Osyris or Asyris from
" Adris, which, with them, is synonymous with
" Enoch. The change of d into s is very com-
" mon in the Chaldee." And this certainly
appears far more probable than the forced
hypothesis of a derivation from the accidental
coincidence of this name with the Greek,
" iSpic peritus." On the other hand, the mis
sion ascribed by the same Arabian writer to
Enoch, agrees with some part of the present
books. " The most high God sent to them
" Idris that he might persuade them to worship
" the blessed and glorious God : and he ga-
Q
 114

" thered them together, and rebuked them for

" their great wickedness."
As Isis is said by Diodorus * to have been the
mother of Horus, so the inscription on the co
lumns also mentioned by Diodorus, represents
her to have been the wife of Osiris. " I am
" Isis the Queen of Egypt, taught by Mercury ;
" 1 who am the wife of Osiris. I am the mother
" of Horus the King."
On the pillar of Osiris was written, " My
" father is Saturn, the youngest of all the gods.
" I am Osiris the King, who have gone over the
" whole world."
Thus also a passage which is said to be
" Fragmentum Apollinis Clarii in Colophone f,"
and which must certainly be very ancient, ex
presses the belief that Osiris and Horus were
the same, a belief which must have arisen from
an imperfect knowledge of the inscription on the
pillar of Isis.
" O King ! Apollo
" Osiris ! Horus ! Dionysius ! Sun !
" Ruler of hours and times, of winds and showers ;
" Of day, and star bespangled night."

* Lib. i. cap. ii. f Orac. Vet. Opsopaei, p. 7.

 115

" H\<0, Up.., OtTipic, Avali, Sim-.o.., Ajr.XAwv,

" ih..v Kai hiijiidi' rafutjc, avtfiwv rt. Kai ofifipwv,
" H.ve, Kai N.kToc jr.Xvaortpoc !"

But as the Osiris here mentioned has been

already identified with Hermes ; so, under ano
ther name, " Tlioyth," Eusebius has preserved
the words of an older author : " Taauroc tvpe n
" Ttjv rwv irpwrwv arOiyjEiwv ypa<pr|v.,, And Philo

adds, " Twv Viropvupariov ypa^ijc KarapZag, ov

" Aiyvimoi QidvO :" and as this name was joined

with Mercurius, so Pliny*, speaking of the origin
of tetters, says, " Alii apud Egyptios a Mercurio
repertas volunt." Thus also Diodorus f calls
Mercury " Tpappana OatpiSog," the scribe of
Osiris, while on another occasion he says that
Osiris communicated every thing to Mercury.
Asravra irpooavaKoivovoBai /cat paXiara xpqadai rn

tovtov ovp^ovXiq." A similar confusion tothatwhich

has caused Mercury and Osiris to be spoken of
as contemporaries, has by some mythological
or Platonic allusion, associated the name of Isis
with Osiris, yet Plutarch mentions them so as
to coincide with the scriptural truth concerning

* Plin. cap. vii. . f Diod. xli. p. 10.

Q2
 116

Enoch, that " God took him." "O /uv yap

Offtpic km j laiQ tK catpovtov ayaOwv c Otovg [Urri\-
\aav *. " Isis and Osiris truly passed from
the state of beneficent intelligences, to the
Gods." In the " Canon Chronicus" of Marsham
many authorities are referred to as proving the
identity of Thoyth, of Mercury, and Osiris ;
while the name of Hermes is quoted by this
author as belonging to one of the Cabiri f.
Thus to Hermes, Osiris, Isis, Mercury, and
Thoyth or Taaut, the same actions are ascribed ;
-while the mist of fabulous antiquity, enveloping
these names in one common obscurity, forbids
us to look more closely into their origin.
It will be remembered, therefore, that I do not
attempt to reconcile the various contradictions
with which History so ancient, is encumbered.
I only wish to show that the works ascribed
to Hermes, and to Enoch, agree in several
places too exactly for that agreement to be attri
buted to chance ; and having now mentioned
some of the many instances in which the names
of Hermes and Enoch
* Plutarch haveet been
de Isid. used, as syno-
Osir. 362.

f Schol. Apollonii Rhodii, v. 917.

 117

nymous, I will proceed to inquire what fragments

can be found among the works attributed to the
former, which agree with the books of Enoch.
The accurate Cudworth, after pointing out
many apparent interpolations in the books of
Hermes, still asserts * that traces of the ancient
learning of the Egyptians were nevertheless to
be found in them. In confirmation of this
opinion, it appears,' that while the titles said to
have belonged to the books of Hermes have in
many instances, a remarkable resemblance to the
subjects formerly supposed to have been treated
of in the writings of Enoch, as well as to por
tions of the books which now exist ; there is on
the other hand very little relation between these
titles, and some of the contents of the books to
which they are supposed to belong ; so that it
appears that the titles of more ancient books,
may have been applied without much discrimi
nation, to compilations belonging to a compara
tively modern period. In speaking of these
titles, I therefore assume that some of them, at
least, must have originally belonged to works far

* System of Un. p. 319. .;_/.JJ

 118

more ancient than those concerning medicine,

astrology, and chemistry, which, although under
the same name, are so evidently of later date
than the others, that I shall take no farther
notice of them.
Clemens Alexandrinus* speaks of no less than
forty-two books of Hermes, and from this list I
shall select such as appear to relate to the books
of Enoch.
Hermetis Asclepius, or a dialogue of Hermes
concerning God, the human race, and the world,
was mentioned, as it seems, by St. Augustin, as
the " Aoyog rtXtiog." Fabricius, who could ob
tain no fragments of it, regarded it as being
altogether lost. But the book which he has
numbered as the first, is said to have been in
scribed " Ilepi uXijc;" this precisely tallies with
the Greek fragment of Enoch, quoted by Origen,
which has the words " 8ov vXac iraaac," at the
commencement, while it also agrees with a tra
dition, which Fabricius gives, on the authority
of Jamblichus, f that Hermes wrote books " Tltpi
" oAwv ap^fciv.'

* 6 Strom, p. 633.
.f De Myst. Egypt, sect. viii. c. 1.
 119

The words are, " Tac jutv oAac ap^ac Epn>K tv

ratc 8i<r^up<0ic |3(|3Aio<c, wc StXsvKo? aveypaiparo, jj

racc rpur/uvptatc rt icai E^aKtff^tXtaic (tat 7TVTa*co<Tia<c

icat tiKoat irivri, wc MavijOwc t<rrop, TeXewc avtSeiHe*

rac 8* 7ri Twv Kara fupog ovoitov aXXoi aXXac Sia-

fiaWovriq Twv iraXatwv iroWayov Sitp/jjjvEuou*rt."

It will be remembered that in one part of Enoch,

an hundred and three parables are mentioned,
while the usual exaggeration of numbers may
account for this dissimilarity.
Among the books of Hermes, mentioned by
Clemens, are the titles of four, which relate to
astronomy. Of these, one is " concerning the
" agreement of the courses of the sun and
" moon ;" another is, " of the light of the sun
" and moon ;" while the others are entitled,
" of the risings of the sun and moon," and "of
" the order of the sun and moonf." It will be
observed that these divisions are extremely arbi
trary, and being such as would not necessarily
occur in every book of astronomy, they yet
agree very closely with the different subjects

. 'J " Tltpi Tbtv avyoBuv rjXtov Kai aeXqvric." " Uepi Twv <pw-
" TiOfiivv tj\uw cai aeXrivrig." " Ilfpi r*n> avaroXwr rjXtov cat
" <ttXjjyjjs." " FIep* rijc rafrwc jXiou i*ai atXtjyrn."
 120

into which, in Enoch, the books " of the revo-

" lutions of the luminaries of heaven" are
divided.
An account of the gates in which the sun
rises is first given, and then the risings of the
moon are described. The next chapter (lxxiii.)
first relates to the months, and " the appearance
" of their light," and is ended by an account
how " the year becomes complete according to
' ' the station of the moons, and the station of the
" sun." Another chapter (lxxvii.) is afterwards
added, in which the effect of the sun's light
upon the moon is detailed. There therefore
appears to be a remarkable correspondence be
tween the titles given by Clemens, and the con
tents of these books ; a correspondence sufficient
at least, to add strength to the conclusions which
may be drawn from other and more direct coin
cidences. I have already noticed the construc
tion of the astronomical periods which are con
tained in this work, but I may add that Strabo
mentions the division of the Egyptian year into
twelve
of five months,
days, " of thirty
Toic; days, with the
rpianovOrifitpoig addition
SwSeka fitteriv

" iirayovrtov Ttivti >ifttfHic Kar tviavrov efcaffroi/." And

 121

he subsequently adds, " All wisdom of this kind

" they attribute to Hermes." AvarefrWi Ss ry
Ep/itj naaav rijv roiaurijv aoipiav *.

Cyrillust, also, after mentioning Hermes as

the inventor of the division of ground, and as
the maker of laws among the Egyptians, ob
serves, " that it was he also who afterwards
" learnt to make "anNewer
of the Stars." exact account
<f>v<ra<rQai of the rising
KaraXoyov tjjc

" rtitv aarpi.v tTTiroXijQ.'

Thus, by another course, we arrive at the
same conclusion, that the writings ascribed to
Hermes, were the same as those of Enoch.
The title
Hermes, is "ofOri
theouSev
eighteenth book
raiv ovrwv ascribed
airoWvrai, to
aWa

" Tac y.troSoXac cnrwXiidc cat Oavarovs nXavwfiivoi

" Xtyovai." " That nothing which exists is an-
" nihilated, but those who have gone astray
" choose the alternative, of destruction, and of
" death."
It has been observed by Kircher, that " An-
" nius in his commentary on the Apocryphal
" Berosus, has asserted, That in the volume of

* Strabo, cap. xvii. p. 816. + 1 Contra Julian, p. 30.

 122

" Enoch was contained a remarkable prophecy

" concerning two total destructions of the earth,
" which should come to pass ; one by water, the
" other by fire."
The title said to have belonged to the third
book of Herme3, is " Aoyoc Ipoc," and that of
the twelfth, is " Aoyoq o /cparjp," which word
I apprehend to have been corrupted from some
word derived from the verb Kpartw, since the
sense would then be much more intelligible.
Apparently some similar corruption has oc
curred in the title of the 13th book, which
is " Kopj Ko<rpow." The contents of the two
fragments which remain, strongly favour the
supposition that this must originally have been
" Kcupoc koff/uou." The title of the fragments
which follow, is, Ek tijc Iepac Be|3Xov, tTriKaXovfitvtig
Kopijc Koa/iov, and as the grammatical arrange
ment of the sentence in this form is faulty, it
becomes the more probable that kopijc was
originally some word the nominative case of
which terminated in c- In the latter part of the
remaining fragment of this book, the following
passage occurs, with an indistinct reference to
the name of Asclepius and others, " who, from
 123

" heavenly contemplation, looked forward to the

" faithful certitude of a queen desired by all,
" to search out predictions." " 0<xo tjc ovpaviov
" OuvpiaQ iriarriv akpijSeiav efitWov (BovXopsvrig tijQ

" iravrwv paffiXiSo? laropriaai rrporoiac." It can

hardly be doubted that the word /3a<nAtSoc is

corrupt, and that it should be fiaoiXwe.
Several additional fragments, or rather titles,
were added by Patricius to this book, but I do
not know from whence he obtained them. They
are, however, in correspondence with the sub
jects to which I have supposed that the book
must have related. One is concerning predic
tions, and fate, " Tlcpi ivpovoiaq, km upapfXiviK. '
Another concerning fate, " ire/> upapntvtis," a
third concerning time, " mpi ^povou," and the
last concerning the stars, " iripi aarapwv."
But if these fragments of Hermes do indeed
derive their origin from the books of Enoch, it is
to be expected that some quotations from those
books should have remained ; for although the
titles of ancient books might obviously be ex
pected to survive the books themselves, which, in
fact, we know has happened in other cases, yet
the confusion consequent on the lapse of time
r2
 124

might probably leave some little portions of the

original untouched. Accordingly, I think that
it will be admitted that more than one passage
taken from the most ancient part of Enoch, may
be recognised in the fragments of Hermes ; and
this appears undoubtedly to be the case with
respect to the following sentence, which is found
under the title which I have supposed to be Kaipoc
KOOfWU. .

For the sake of easier comparison, I have

placed the two passages in parallel columns, and
have added the original words below.
HERMES. ENOCH.
" But this was the per- " Enoch, a righteous
ceiver ofall things, Hermes, man, who was with God,
who both saw all things, answered and spoke while
and perceiving, understood his eyes were open, and he
them, and understanding, saw a holy vision in the
had the power to declare heavens. This the Angels
and shew them. For those shewed me. From them
things which he under / heard all things, and un
stood, he wrote, and hav derstood what I saw ; that
ing written,concealed many which will not come to
things in silence, having pass in this generation, but
also surely declared that in a generation that is to
every latter generation of succeed at a distant pe
the world should seek these riod, on account of the
things." Elect."
 125

" Tovro 6t tyv o iravrwv vovg Ep^.ijc, oq Kai tiSi

ra avfiiravra, Kat iBwv Kartvoriat, k.i Karavoriaa<;,

tayyoi cijXwaai, Kat ctitai. Kat yap a evorjuev

tyapaiit, Kat yapaQag tkpv\pe ra irXttara, atytjaag

aa<pa\wg Kai XaXijffac, tva jrp ravra, naq uuov o

ftiraytveoripoQ KOOfiov.

When we consider that each of these passages

has passed through two different languages,
from their common original, we shall not expect
any exact verbal coincidence ; but that identity
which translation could not affect, is still ob
vious. In the first case, the redundant ex
pression, " I saw all things, and understood
"what was seen," might be regarded as an ac
cidental similarity ; and so also in the latter
instance, the reference to a future generation of
the world, might be fortuitous ; but that these
two expressions should twice be used together
accidentally, although there is no reason why
the two should be associated, in either case,
will scarcely be regarded as within the limits of
probability. Still less can it be supposed that
these coincident expressions should have been
attributed, by mere accident, to those very au
thors whose names of Enoch and Hermes, we
 126

have already, from other evidence, observed to

have referred to the same person. The obvious
inference will be, that the book which is found
under the more ancient of these names, is the
original from which both passages have been
taken. Nor when we take into our view all the
coincidences which are to be found in these and
other ancient writings, with the books of Enoch,
is it possible to imagine that the latter contains
a series of quotations from these various au
thors ; because this would have been the very
course most likely to defeat the object of an
apocryphal writer, in whose production the
occurrence of passages already attributed to
different names and times, would have been the
most evident sort of anachronism. Nor while
we bear in mind that the book of Enoch was a
Hebrew writing, is it easy to account for the
manner in which a Jewish author should have
obtained a knowledge of the very works, most
imperfectly known to the Romans, or even to the
Greeks themselves. We are aware how slight
an acquaintance with extraneous literature the
Jews or Jewish proselytes to Christianity could
possess, at so early a period as the second cen
 127

tury, which is, nevertheless, the latest time to

which this book can be referred ; and while
to this knowledge we add the recollection how
uniformly all Greek writers have admitted that
they owed their earliest mythological literature
to Chaldea or to Egypt ; it will be only in con
sistency with this acknowledged fact, that we
trace both Hermes and the Greek version of
Enoch to that common origin, and consider their
coincidence as a proof that both have thus been
derived from the same ancient source.
As these observations must be equally appli
cable to any other fragments which have sur
vived the books of Hermes, and which may be
found to resemble those of Enoch, I will merely
detail, in their order, such as I have been able
to discover.
From the Ao-yoc upoc, Patricius * has given
the following lines, which appear to relate to
the same original as that which is indicated by
the foregoing fragments.
" Listen, O my Son Horus ; for you hear of se-
"cret knowledge, which ourforefatherChamephes

* Patric. de Univers. 1598.

 1-28

" received, having heard it from Hermes, the

" writer of the memorials of all things."
" Tlpoatye, rtKvov lpt ! Kjouirrijc yap Eirakovifc

" Otwpiaq, tiQ o fiev irpoirarwp Kajitj^tjc trvytv, nra-

" Kovaag irapa Epjuov tov navrt.v tpy.>v viropvripa-

(< j. "
roypayov.
Patricius supposes that by Chamephes, Cham
or Ham was meant; but whatever weight we
may allow to this conjecture, and independently
of any supposition that different names were
attributed to the same person, or that the de
scent of the sons of Noah from Enoch agrees
with the relation in which the names of Hermes
and Chamephes occur ; it will be sufficient for
the present purpose to observe that this passage
agrees with those which have already been cited,
in tracing to a very early era the origin of the
writings ascribed to Hermes.
To the same book Patricius has referred the
following words : " Ovrot ra Kpuirra, <j>.)<riv lifting,

" twv i/i<iii tiriyvwaovrai ypapfiaruv navrtov, Kai

" Siakpivovoi, Kai uva ptv avroi Karc^waiv ; a Ss kat

" jrpoe tvipyioiaQ Ovrirwv </>0avei, ffrjjXatc Kai o/3eXi<tkoic

" yapaovoiv.
" They, saith Hermes, shall know all the se
 129

" crets of my writings, and shall understand

" them, and some they shall retain : but those
" things which relate to the well-doing of mor-
" tals, they shall engrave on columns and obe-
" lisks."
At page 160 of the Translation of Enoch.
" When they shall write all my words correctly
" in their own languages, they shall neither
" change nor diminish them, but shall write
" them all correctly ; all which from the first
" I have uttered concerning them."
Here also the similarity of these two passages
would lead to the inference that they must have
proceeded from the same source.
It appears, indeed, that Manetho used indif
ferently the expressions " Ev /3i/3Xiotc," and " Ev
" ornatc Ep/iou," and thus the writing here spoken
of, if it be referred to an early period, may very
well agree with the assertion that " these things
should be engraven on columns."
Thus Jamblichus * observes, that Plato and
Pythagoras acquired their knowledge of philo
sophy from the inspection of the columns of

* De Myst. Egypt, i. c. 2.
 130

Hermes. " Kara rac Ejtyiou 7raXata? crrijXac ac

" nXart.v rjSij irpoadtv Kai TlvOayopaQ Biayvovrtg,
" <f>i\oao<j>iav ffuveffrrjiraiTo." Nor is this incon
sistent with the declaration ascribed to Plato,
that he had written nothing concerning spiri
tual things as of his own authority : while
Strabo * expressly declares that although Plato
acquired his knowledge of things celestial from
the Egyptian Priests, they still communicated to
him only a part of the mysteries with which
they were acquainted. " To iroXXa avtKpv\pavro
" 01 |3a0/3apoi."
The column, in Africa, supposed to have
borne a Phenician inscription, which signified
that those who wrote it had fled from Joshua, is
mentioned by Procopiusf ; and although we
may discredit the story, yet its repetition will
still afford evidence of a general impression that
such had been the ancient mode of handing
down tradition. Nor did this custom become
obsolete at an early age, for independently of
the remains of Grecian records still existing on
marble tablets, Herodotus appears to be relating

* Lib. ult. Geog. de Heliopoli. f Procop. 2. Vand, c. 7

 131

what was by no means unusual, when he says *

that Darius ordered two columns to be erected
near the Bosphorus, on which, in Assyrian and
Greek letters, the names of the nations subject
to him were engraved. In a subsequent chapter
of the same book, it will be seen that this was
not then an uncommon mode of inscription, be
cause the record of the expedition of Darius
against the Scythians was also a column, which
was erected at the sources of the Tearus.
In the Xo-yoc upog the following passage is also
said to have occurred. It is indeed so obscure
that I can only hope that I have approached its
meaning in the translation which I have given :
that it coincides, however, with the subject of
the most ancient part of Enoch, can hardly be
doubted.
Q upai /3i/3Xioi Twv <upOapriov, ai rtrtvyarai /uou

yttpovaq Tt/c aipdapataQ <papnuKti> -^optiag, tiriKparw

aaeirtig 7TovTwc aiwvo<; Kat a<p0aproi Siapuvart -ypovovg,

Kai adiu>priTOi, avtpevvrjroi yivofitvai.

" O sacred books of everlasting things, which

" by me, a prophet, have been filled with very

* Melpomene lxxxvii. and xci.

s2
 132

" evil prophecies, of the period without end ;

" entirely beyond destruction, through the times
" of every age, both incorruptible ye have re-
" niaincd, and unseen, being unrecounted !"
From the idiomatic mode of expression it is
certainly improbable that this should have been
a translation from Hebrew ; nor can it be sup
posed to have formed any part of the book of
Enoch ; but yet it appears to express very dis
tinctly the belief of the writer, that some very
ancient book on the subject of the judgment had
existed, while the slightness of this single evi
dence becomes more worthy of consideration,
from its agreement with the conclusion which
we draw from other arguments.
It is worthy of remark how closely the descrip
tion here given agrees with the supposed fact of
the preservation of this book, which, whether
it be prophetic or not, has indeed remained
" through the times of every age," unseen and
unrecounted.
Again, we have the following remarkable de
claration concerning Isis and Osiris, that " they
" discerning the general destruction of bodies,
" foreshewed among all the prophets this con-
 133

" Summation." " Ouroi To <f>6opifiov Tu>v owfiarwv

" tmyvovrtq, To tv airaai TiXhov rwv itpotyrrrwv tTiyj
" vaoavro." And thus, when taken in connexion
with the foregoing passage, and with the subject
of the book of Enoch, the description here given
seems not only to harmonize with the fragment
of Hermes, but with Enoch also.
When we recollect that the book of Enoch not
only mentions " the elect one," but also " the
" other power who was upon earth over the
" water on that day ;" the following words may
seem also to imply that connexion between the
writings of Hermes and Enoch, which I have
already endeavoured to trace ; although, it must
be admitted, that they may have been modified
according to the Platonic doctrines.
" There was endless darkness in the abyss,
" and water, and a spirit, subtle, percipient, ex-
" isting with power in chaos.""Hv yap bkqToq
" airupOg iv a/3v<r<t<j>, icoi vcwo, Kai irvtvfia, XeitTov,

1 ' votpov, cu vii i(ti ovra iv yam.

In the next passages which I shall produce,

the resemblance is at least sufficiently obvious,
to add somewhat to the probability of the other
evidence, with which it appears to coincide.
 134

HERMES. ENOCH. (P. 12, Traml)

" Reveal thyself to the " Purify the earth from

world with warning ; and all oppression, from all in
instruct with peace the justice, from all crime, from
cruelty of the people. all impiety, and from all
Give to life laws ; give pollution which is commit
prophetic words to death. ted upon it. Exterminate
Fill all things with joyful them from the earth. Then
hopes. Men have feared shall all the children of men
the unrighteousness (which be righteous, and all na
is) far from God : and no tions shall pay me divine
man shall sin. honours, and bless me ; all
" The earth was very shall adore me. The earth
sorrowful,' &c. shall be cleansed from all
corruption," &c.

" AvaraAov riSt otavrov yjHiparitovri n. Koafti.i,

" Kat rov |3tou to aypiov fivriaov etprjvp, oc^apiffov ro/iour
" ry /3mjj, yppioai vvkti yjniopovq. T\\rip.)oov KaXwv
" tXiriSofv iravra. .fywfiEiOwoav avOpwiroi tijv avo
" Oeou zkSucmv, Kai ouSttc aj.aprfffH. 1'ij irapi}v irtpi-
" Aviroc e>7c." These last words seem to agree
with one of the fragments of Zoroaster, which
also occurs unconnected with any context. " The
" earth weeps even on account of her children."
" AvrOVQ rt ^6wv KUroSvpirdl 61C rtKVd /U*)(/OtC."
I have given to this translation a sense which
seems to approximate to the words made use of,
 135

on the supposition that they require much cor

rection : but in the original they are left unal
tered, that the variation may be taken into
account, in judging of the relation which these
passages bear to each other ; yet, in any case,
it is evident that the wickedness of the world,
a future peace, and a cessation from sin, are
alluded to ; so that the subject is the same as
that of the more ancient parts of Enoch, from
which, that which is here quoted, seems to have
been imitated in one of the later books.
The obscurity of this passage is indeed partly
cleared up by the testimony of Manetho, in
whose letter to Ptolemy, preserved by Syncel-
lus *, we have not only a reference to Hermes,
but a declaration that his prophecies related to
the future state of the world. "It is fit that I
" should answer your inquiries, O King, with
" respect to all those things of which you wish
"to be informed, when you ask concerning
" things future, which shall come upon the
" world. According to your desire, those things
" shall be explained to you, which the sacred

* Reliquiae Sacroe, vol. ii. p. 257.

 136

" megistUS,
books written
have by
taught."
our forefather
" Upaq Hermes
Set XoyiZeaOm,
Tris-

" niyiort pacriXiv, iripi navruv wv eav /3ouXp vpaC

" e&raa'ai irpayftari.v, t7riijTO.vTi ooi irtpt toiv ftt\-

" Xovtwv rip Knapip yivtaQai, kuOi.q SKtXtvaa^ fioi,

" 7Tepi^)avJ}<Terai ooi a tpaQov upa pipXia ypiHptvra viro

" rOV TTpOTTarOpOQ Tpia/ieyiOrOV Eo^ioii.

Thus, while it would appear that both these

extracts relate to the same subject, they both, in
their different degrees, coincide with the book of
Enoch.
I add another passage, which seems to have
such an allusion to the same subjects, as might
be expected, if it were derived from a prototype
such as we now possess in the book which I have
endeavoured to restore.
After some allusion to the course of the pro
vidence of God, the following words, as very
frequently happens in this composition, seem
to occur without any distinct relation to their
context. " And that they may be interpreted
" to this purpose, there shall be great records of
" things done upon the earth, handing down
" to posterity, in the renewal of times, obscu-
" rity : and that of necessity every generation
 137

" of living flesh, and of its offspring, and of the

" production of all that is made, the things
" which have become
Kai ava\v6rivai uq o evil,
tarai shall be airofivtifiovtv-
fityaXa made new.

" fiara TtyyovpyrifiaTtov eiri rriQ ytig KaTaXnrovreq tv

" avaviwau yjoovwv afiavpwaiv. Kai iraaav yiveaiv

" ifii^vyov aapKog Kai Kapirov oiropag Kat iraanq

" Ttyyovpyiaq ra tXarrovfitva avavewOriatrai avayKi}.

It is evident that this sentence also has become

corrupted, but it still sufficiently points to the
same conclusion, as those which have preceded it.
Nor is it improbable that the vitiation of these
passages, when taken in connexion with the
abrupt manner in which they occur, as frag
ments having little connexion with each other,
may be rightly regarded as one evidence of their
antiquity.
On the subject of the last fragment, it may
be remarked, that Conringius * has quoted from
Julius Firmicus the observation, that the Egyp
tians themselves were acquainted with one re
novation (airoKaractTamv) of the world by water,
and another by fire, (iKirvpwoiv ;) and while it is

* Conringius, de Med. Herm. cap. v.

T
 138

very difficult to account for their possessing this

knowledge, except by the supposition that frag
ments of early prophecy were current among
them ; it will be the more probable that those
surviving predictions from whence such know
ledge might have been drawn, existed at an
early period ; while the fact of their existence,
under various names, will render it also pro
bable that some original, from which they might
be derived, had been known in times still more
remote. Thus, in the book already referred to,
Isis and Osiris are said to have prophesied of
the general destruction of mortals. The same
inference also may be drawn from the words of
Jamblichus *, who says that the ancients called
all writings of the same nature by the name of
Hermes. " Ep/.ou iravra to. .iKtia avyy^afifiara

" nrovopatovriQ.
I desire, however, to draw from such coinci
dences with the subject of the book of Enoch,
no farther conclusion, than that the fragments
referred to, being themselves earlier than the
Christian era, while it is scarcely possible that

* Lib. i. Dar Mvst.

 139

they should knowingly have been embodied into

a later apocryphal book, they must be regarded
as evidence of the existence of some prior
writing. And since we have no evidence of any
other composition from which both they, and
the books of Enoch, could be taken, that this
writing must have been contained in those books
themselves. But while I am thus led to assign
a very early date even to those portions of the
books under the name of Enoch, which I do
not regard as the oldest, I would be under
stood to claim for them no other authority than
that which may be allowed to a record of the
opinions of the age in which they were pro
duced; while I shall neither attempt to assign
to them any exact date, nor to determine the
manner in which they became mingled with
that portion which I have assumed to be more
authentic.
But whatever similarity I have been able to
trace, between the writings attributed to Enoch
and to Hermes Trismegistus, is not confined to
the latter alone ; for although there are but few
remains under the names of Musaeus, of Pytha
goras, and Orpheus,yet there is a remarkable
t 2
 140

likeness between the titles of books supposed to

have been written by them, and by Hermes
also. The Ao-yo? hpog, the TtXtrm, which may
have had relation, not to the perfection of the
initiated, but to the concluding period of the
world ; and lastly, the compositions under the
more general term of Xprjujuoi, seem alike to have
been attributed to all the authors whom I have
named. The equal credit due to these several
traditions, would lead us to ascribe some common
origin to these concurrent assertions ; and we
should thus refer them all to some single author
in a very early age. We speculate indeed only
on general grounds, where any exact compa
rison is so entirely beyond our reach ; but since
the resemblance which I have noticed cannot be
ascribed to chance alone, the ancient existence
of some prophecy from which the materials of
apparent prophecies might be drawn, is cer
tainly the more probable, from the necessity of
accounting for such resemblances in some way
or other.
Fabricius * observes of vol.
* Bib. Grace, the i. ancient Zoroas-
 141

ter, " Verisimile est Zoroastris doctrinam gemi-

" nam esse Hermeticae, sive Egyptiacae veteri,
" ut ex eodem fonte profecta videatur esse."
And it appears that one of the Arabian histo
rians* has asserted that Zoroaster and Osiris
were the same. Thus, while we may add this
name to those which I have already mentioned,
as having been confused in the lapse of ages,
some traces of doctrines, or perhaps of expres
sions contained in the book of Enoch, may
possibly be found to have survived, among the
few fragments attributed to Zoroaster or Hys-
taspes. When speaking of the latter name,
Bishop Horsleyf observes, " For Hystaspes, I
" will not too confidently assert that he was not
" the compiler of the writings which were cur-
" rent under his name : but I conceive that he
" was only the compiler from originals of high
" authority." To whomsoever, indeed, we may
attribute the original of these names, their great
antiquity must be admitted. As the name of

* Kircher, (Edip. Egypt, i. p. 131.

f Works, vol. ii. p. 218.
 142

Zoroaster appears not only from sound but from

composition to have been Hebrew, so it has been
referred to that language not only by Bochart,
but by other critics ; and if we analyse it, on
this supposition, it is remarkable that the sense
of each component part agrees with the offices
ascribed to Enoch. The sense of the root T)tP
is " contemplatus est," while that of "inD is
" latuit, abscondit se, abdidit, celavit." Thus
it coincides with the purport of that passage
already quoted, as found both in the fragments
of Hermes and in Enoch, in which it is said
that the prophet attained to knowledge, which
should be hidden till the latter generations of
the world. Whoever Zoroaster may have been,
all authors have agreed in ascribing to the frag
ments attributed to him, a very remote antiquity.
From Plutarch *, who speaks of him as long
anterior to the Trojan war, to Pletho and Psel-
lus, both of whom, in their Scholia on these frag
ments, seem to have assumed that the Pythago
reans had received the doctrines found in them,

* De Iside et Osiride, 369.

 143

after a long tradition, the same opinion seems

to have prevailed. . Eusebius * has spoken of
Zoroaster as contemporary with Ninus ; and
Pliny -j- quotes Eudoxus, as an authority for
ascribing to this name the most extreme and
fabulous antiquity ; for it appears that the date
referred to by that author was no less than six
thousand years before the death of Plato.
But such error at so early a period, is at least
a sign that a tradition, even then obscure, must
be extremely ancient ; and although in the few
fragments which now remain, there is but little
opportunity for tracing any resemblance which
may have existed between them and the book
ascribed to Enoch ; yet we may, in the first
place, remark, that the same indistinct tradition
has existed concerning the works of Zoroaster,
as concerning these of Hermes. Thus Suidas
Calls Zoroaster, " "S,0<f>ov irapa Touc tv Affrpovojuia,"
and attributes to him works concerning astro
nomy and prophecy, " AarepoaKoiriKa Kai airore-
'* \tapaTiKa." Nor will the similarity be found

* Euseb. de Praep. Evang. lib. x.

f Plin. Hist. Nat. lib. xxx. c. 1.
 144

less to apply to the titles of the more modern

works ascribed to these several names. The
same subjects of chemistry, of medicine, and of
the virtues of plants, appear to be common to
both ; while the first of the four books under the
name of Hermes, which have borne the title of
" Kupaix&c," treats of precious stones ; thus
agreeing with a reference made by Pliny * on
this same subject, to the writings of Zoroaster.
Doubtless many of these writings referred to, not
only by modern, but by ancient authors, are
alike supposititious ; but still they may serve to
mark the uniform direction of that constant cur
rent of opinion, to which some original impulse
must have been given.
It is difficult to assign any other cause for
these coincidences, than the original existence of
some document, from which writings, under
these names, having at first been taken, might
gradually be obscured by additions or altera
tions ; till at length the identity of their real
source would be forgotten, as tradition became
fainter with the lapse of years.

* Lib. xxxvii. c. 10.

 145

If, then, in the fragments of Zoroaster, con

fessedly so ancient, we discover traces of a know
ledge of the truth concerning the future judg
ment, and especially concerning the agency of
fire, whether natural or moral, in the purifica
tion of the world ; we shall reasonably conclude,
that this knowledge must have been gained from
some prophecy extant at that period; and the
resemblance in these fragments to the doctrines
of the book of Enoch, will therefore tend, in
some degree, to confirm the probability that this
book existed in a very early age.
It will be seen that these expressions are, in
deed, susceptible of such a metaphysical expla
nation as might agree with that reference of
spiritual existence to fire, which has been usually
attributed to Zoroaster. But the Scholia, both
of Psellus and of Pletho, show how probable it
is that these fragments have been misunderstood,
when it has been attempted to affix to them a
merely metaphorical signification. The differ
ence of the two interpretations to which I have
referred, will at least show, that thus inter
preted, these fragments are even more obscure
u
 146

than when we merely attend to their literal

meaning.
Fabricius refers to Hyde *, as having been the
possessor of a book which he had translated from
the Persian, in which the History of Zoroaster
was contained : the subject of the book is said
by him to have been, " De rebus iniquissimis
" temporibus mundi gestis." And from the
" Ouphnekat," or most ancient wisdom of the
Indians, literally translated into Latin by An-
quetil du Perron, it appears that the words of
the ancient Zoroaster were understood to relate
to the day of judgment. What credit is to be
given to these accounts I know not, but they
may perhaps tend to incline us towards the sup
position, that any references to things future
contained in the few following fragments, ought
rather to be understood literally than allego-
rically.
We may not the less rightly thus interpret
them, though the metaphysical subtilties of the
Pythagorean school, or the later personification

* Hyde, p. 328.
 147

of the two antagonist principles, may appear to

contradict such a supposition ; because it is not
improbable that these allegories were only a
result of that obscurity which must have appeared
to envelope any literal interpretation, when the
reader was deprived of the knowledge of the
events referred to. And thus the same descrip
tion, which might present no difficulty to one
instructed in the prophecies of the Holy Scrip
tures, may have appeared even to the wisest
among the heathen, as beyond solution by any
literal explanation.
In the work of Plutarch (de Iside et Osiride)
the following sentence occurs, at the conclusion
of an account of the doctrines ascribed to Zoro
aster. " A time predestined shall arrive, at
" which Arimanius, the source of pestilence and
" famine, shall, of necessity, be totally destroyed,
" and disappear from among men, and the earth
" becoming plain and equal, there shall be but
" one life, one polity, and one language among
" mankind, blessed and liberated."
" E7T<Tl & Y^pOVOC UfiaflfUVOv, tV <f rov Apifiaviov

" Xoi/uov tirayovra Km Xinov, airo rovrwv avayicri

fUitotivm iravrairaai Kat atyaviadrivai' Tijc Se -yjjc

u2
 148

" nrnriSov Kai oftaXri^ yiv./Aiviic, tva /3tov Kai fuav

" -iroXirtiav avOpwirwv Kai fiakapiwv Kai Ofioy\u)aa.>v

" airo\vr.>v yivtadai.

The few fragments under the name of " ora-

" cular magica," as edited by Opsopaeus*, do not
amount in all to more than eighty lines : there
is, however, some evidence of that knowledge of
a future judgment, and destruction by fire, the
source of which, if it be not attributed to the
Scriptures, must be traced to some extraneous
prophecy, elsewhere preserved.
In the fragments ascribed to Zoroaster by
Patricius, the following line occurs :
" The spirit of the spirit is the maker of the
" world (reserved for fire)."
" Nou yap Nov? tariv o Koapov ty_vitjc 7rvpiou.''
As it seems probable that the sense of irvpiov is
to be understood without metaphor ; so also, I
imagine, must the word irvpivov, in the following
sentence, be equally literal in sense :

" Give up the soul (reserved for fire) to works of righteousness,

" For you shall save the mortal body."

" EkTcivac mipiv.v vow,

" Epyov tjr cu<rc/3ijjc pivar.v yap a.ifia oat.ouc- '

* Parisiis, mocvii.
 149

That the future judgment is alluded to in these

instances, will appear the more probable from
comparing them with a subsequent passage :

" The heavenly arch appears no longer firm,

" Nor shine the stars ; the moon has hid her light,
" The earth hath not remained ; and by the glare
" Of lightnings, all things are beheld."

" Ovrt yap ovuuywr irurpoc Tore <paittrai oy\oc,

" A^Tepec ov Xafji7rovOi' ttjc WW ^*C KeKaXvirrai,
" \diof OVK tVTriKt' liXeTTCTUl TO Bt TtavTa KtpaVvnlQ."

It is evident that these lines can only have

alluded to the destruction of the material earth ;
and those which follow appear to have the same
reference :
" When
Of
Resplendent,
Theallvoice
the
without
world,
of the
crossing
form
fire."
attend
thou
eagerly
thou
seesttothe
the
thedepths
sacred
sound,fire

" Hm~a fiev fiXtyfnjQ fwp<priQ avtv itpov irvp

" Aa/i7rojUvov oKiprrfiov okov Kara (iivdta Koafiou,
" K\v0i irvpoQ Ttjv ijxavriv."

From the evidently literal acceptation of fire,

or of lightning, in these passages, it is the less
likely that a metaphorical sense ought to be
affixed to the word where it again occurs ; and
in the literal acceptation, the following line also
 150

is equally significant, although, metaphorically,

it hardly appears to have any meaning :
" On all sides, for the disembodied soul,
" Use the restraint of fire."

" Havrodtv ajrXa.Ty ^"XS """P^C i)via tuvov."

The annexed fragment, preserved by Sinesius*,

in which is evidently implied a knowledge of
future retribution, may tend to strengthen our
supposition, that a literal sense may be assumed
for those which have preceded it.
" Descend not to that world, intensely dark,
" Where, ever faithless, the abyss is spread ;
" Where Hades dwells with darkness all around,
" Foul, senseless, filled with mockery of joy."

" Mij2t ui-M vivarfQ ec tov fitXavavyia K.afi.v,

" il /3.0.c aitv airuTroQ virtorpwrai ti rat Ai^ijc,
" AfifiKntfitic, pvir.wv, eiS.>Xo\apqc, avoijr.c."

In these last verses there is sufficient similarity

to a passage of the book of Enoch, to show that
one may have been the prototype of the other.
At p. 68 of the translation, these words occur :
" Then shall the Lord of spirits hasten to
" expel them from his presence. Their faces
" shall be full of confusion, and their faces shall

N.tse in Orac. Magic. Opsopaei, p. 136.

 151

" darkness cover. The angels shall take them

" to punishment," &c.
Whatever may have been their origin, it can
hardly be doubted, that in the foregoing frag
ments is contained the knowledge of a future
retribution, of an existence after death, and, as it
appears, of a purification of the world by fire :
and since we are entirely ignorant from whence
ideas, thus consonant with prophecy, could be
drawn by those who were unacquainted with it ;
so we have no reason to suppose, that the Scrip
tures, preserved by the Jews, could have been
within the reach of this heathen author.
It remains, therefore, that we add to the scat
tered evidences, already noticed in the foregoing
pages, our conclusion, that since the contents of
the book of Enoch are such as might have
afforded the materials for these doctrines, it is
the more probable, that they were drawn from
that book itself, at a period long anterior to any
date which can be ascribed to it, as a forgery
more modern than the Christian aera.
A similar conclusion may be drawn from some
fragments of the ancient sybilline books ; for
although there can be no doubt that they have
 152

been interpolated to a great extent by die early

Christians, yet portions still remain, the internal
evidence of which appears to be nearly conclu
sive in their favour. Justin Martyr seems to
have considered, that the writings attributed to
Zoroaster, and those of the Erythrean or Chal-
daean Sibyl, were drawn from the same sources,
and related to the same subject. " The Sibyl
" and Hystaspes have declared, that the destruc-
" tion
of mortal
" 2i/3i/XAa Se kmthings should
Yi//affTjc happen
yevtiatodat rwvby fire."
<pOapr.iv

" avaXwfftv $a irvpog upaaav*." And it seems

nearly certain that the second collection of these

verses, which was made after their destruction,
in the time of Sylla, contained the sense of the
ancient Chaldaean oracles. This Dionysius of
Halicarnassus f has recorded : " The Sibylline
" Prophecies, which we now possessore collected
" from various places ; some, indeed, have been
" obtained from the cities of Italy, but others
"from the Erythrean regions; the priests in
" Asia having given small portions, which, ac-
" cording to the result of their consultation,

* Just. Martyr, Apologia, p. 66.

f Dion. Halic. 1. iv. p. 260.
 153

were in accordance with the original writ

ings. " Ol TE VVV OVTtg 2</3llAAuOl )y>jff/UOl tK
ttoWwv nai avfityopoi TOirtov, 01 fxtv K Ttov tv \ra\ia
ttoXtwv KofxiaOivreg, oi Tt i EoiiWori))', Twv ev Aata

Kara Soyfia ($ov\in; airoaraXivrtov irptafitvritiv eiri

rriv avriypa<priv.
But if it be thus probable that this collection
was made from the source indicated by Manetho,
in a passage which has been already quoted from
his letter to Ptolemy; the Sibylline verses being
thus, in some degree, identified with the writings
ascribed to Hermes, their most ancient portions
might be expected to coincide with the book of
Enoch, if it were indeed the original of the Her
metic prophecies. Before I adduce some pas
sages which seem to confirm this expectation, it
may be noticed that Pausanias, when giving an
account of the death of a supposed Sibyl, adds,
that she was associated with Hermes in the in
scription placed upon her tomb :

" With Hermes and the Nymphs beneath this stone I rest."

" AXXa jrtXoc Nvfupaio* rat Epyujj o>B' mcoKtifiai."

Nor is this tradition contradicted by the words

x
 154

of Suidas, who says *, " The Chaldean, or, as

" some have said, the Hebrew Sibyl, or the
" Persian one, was derived from the blessed
" Noah. " 2i|3uA\a XaXScuka ri Kai irpoQ rivuiv

" E|3paia ovofiaZftfitvij, tj Kai Htpoit;, IK tou fiaka-

" Qiwrarov Nwe." And he adds, that she prophe

sied many things of the coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ.
If we compare the accounts of the various
Sibyls, with regard to their comparative anti
quity, it will be found that the Erythrean Sibyl
seems, by the common consent of authors, to
have been acknowledged as the most ancient.
/Elian speaks of a Hebrew Sibyl f, and seems
to have placed her name before others, as being
the oldest ; and Strabo $ has observed, that
" the Erythrean Sibyl was a certain woman who
" prophesied among the ancients." " E/c &
" EjtwOpoJV 2ipuXXa tortv fiavriKri yvvi} twv ap-^aiwv

Cicero, who, as having been himself one of the

Decemviri, must have been conversant with the

* Suid. S./3v\\a. f De Bello Goth. i. 24.

X Strabo, lib. xix.
 155

contents of that second collection of the Sibylline

verses, which had been chiefly brought from the
East, certainly considered that their import did
not especially relate to the affairs of Rome ; and
he drew the inference, that the book had de
signedly been made obscure by the omission of
dates and names. He says*, " Iidem versus
" alias in aliam rem posse accommodari videan-
" tur, hominum et temporum definitione sub-
" lata." It appears, however, that their general
tenor was the prediction of future commotion or
destruction. Apollodorus is quoted by Opso-
paeus, in his preface to the Sibylline books, as
affirming that the Sibyl foretold the destruction
of Troy ; from whence, as Cicero has informed
us, that no names were contained in these books,
the inference may at least be drawn, that the
destruction of cities or empires was alluded to in
general terms.
That the first collection of these books was
different from the second, made on the occasion
already mentioned, (a. u. c. 678.), appears from
the difference of the conjunctures in which they

* De Divinatione, ii. 54.

x 2
 156

were consulted. The first were applied to as for

sidvice or assistance, both when Hannibal in
vaded Italy *, and also on the incursion of the
Gauls; but as to the second collection, Livyf
has recorded, that they were only consulted
when it was thought that some supernatural evil
might be impending. " Inspectionem illorum
" non ferine decretam nisi cum tetra essent
" prodigia nunciata."
It must indeed be admitted, that this second
collection, having been added to, as it appears
from various sources, underwent revision, at least
on two occasions ; once by Augustus, and a
second time by order of Nero. There is, how
ever, no reason to suppose, that in these revisions
any thing farther was done than to separate the
true Sibylline books from other pseudo-prophetic
works, which from time to time had been asso
ciated with them. As to the first recension,
Suetonius observes J, that Augustus ordered,
that whatever prophetic books, whether Greek
or Latin, had insufficient testimony as to their
authors, should be burnt; while he only retained

* Plutarch, Fab. Max. . 176. f Livii lib. xxii.

X Suetoni.s in Augusto, c. 31.

~^\
 157

the Sibylline books ; which, it seems, from the

testimony of Dio *, were at that period tran
scribed afresh by the Priests. The words of
Suetonius are, " Quicquid fatidicorum librorum
" Graeci atque Latini generis, nullis vel parum
" idoneis auctoribus vulgo ferebatur ; supra duo
" millia contracta undique cremavit, ac solos
" retinuit Sibyllinos."
If we recall to mind the connexion which ap
pears to have subsisted between the names of
Hermes, Osiris, and Apollo, it will seem most
probable that the verses thus retained were those
which had been brought from the East ; since
Augustus ordered that the Sibylline books should
from that time be kept in the temple of Apollo.
Ammianus f is quoted by Fabricius J as having
mentioned that these books were afterwards pre
served from the fire which destroyed that temple
in the reign of Nero ; when, as he states, had it
not been for the most effectual assistance, " etiam
" Cumana carmina consumpserat magnitudo
" flammarum." From this time they appear
-to have survived till the days of Honorius, when

* Dio, lib. liv. p. 532. f Anii.. lib. xxiii. c. 3.

I Fab. Bib. Graeca, i. p. 294.
 158

the temple of Apollo was burnt in the commotion

caused by Stilicho.
But throughout these several ages, the power
of access to the Sibylline books seems gradually
to have been more and more extended. As the
number of the Decemviri was by degrees en
larged, first to ten, and afterwards to fifteen
persons, so the very care which was used to pre
serve the oracles from adulteration, tended to
spread the knowledge of their contents. It has
been recorded by Dionysius*, that with the ordi
nary guardians of these books, trusty persons
were associated, without whom it was not per
mitted that "any
be made. inspection
Kai of the
SijfitHTia auroic oracles should
irapaKadiffT^aiv, wv

" vai|Oic, ovk imoKHpug Tuv ^ptjojiwv Toic avSpaai

" irouiodai." But as the priests were employed

by Augustus to transcribe the books, it is suffi
ciently evident that their contents would thus
also become more generally known; while Diof
seems to have asserted that Nero himself exer
cised his power of rejecting various portions,
which he imagined not to be authentic. There

* Dionysius Halicarn. lib. iv. p. 2G0.

f Dio, lib. lvii. p. 615.
 159

can be little doubt, therefore, that from the time

of Nero, many of the most remarkable predic
tions contained in these books, must have been
known to a considerable number of persons; and
it is equally probable, that the passages most
generally known, must have formed the nucleus
for those books of the Sibyls which we now
possess. Livy has so frequently mentioned the
inspection of the Sibylline books, on account of
prodigies which were supposed to have occurred,
or evils which were apprehended*, that this
frequent custom, combined with the subsequent
increase of the inspectors of these books to the
number of forty, while they still retained the title
of Quindecemviri, must have tended to make
the greater portion of their contents familiar to
many among the citizens of Rome. Since, there
fore, some of the contents of the present books
have been constantly appealed to, and quoted by
authors who were not only prior to the destruc
tion of the temple, under Honorius, but to the
destruction of Jerusalem, this fact combines with
others to render it probable, that some part of

* Livy, lib. ii. iii. iv. v. vi. &c.

 160

the second collection of Sibylline verses has sur

vived, and that the combination of these remains,
with other pseudo-prophetic lines, which were
current among the Romans, required only the
additions, which have evidently been made by
Christians, to form the present collection. There
is, indeed, strong internal evidence, that several
of the books are the production of different
authors ; not only from the recurrence of the
same lines in different places, but from the dif
ferent computation of the ages which has been
made use of.
Thus, although the four first books all concur
in reckoning the present duration of the world to
be for ten ages, or Tevtat, they, nevertheless,
differ in their division of the several portions of
this space. While six of these ages are reckoned
in the first book, up to the time of Shem *, the
second book reckons the beginning of the tenth
Ttvia, to have been coincident with the coming
of the Saviour f. In the third book J, on the
contrary, the period immediately subsequent to
the destruction of Babel, is reckoned as the com-

* P. 182. f P. 193. 197.

X Sibyll. Orac. lib. iii. p. 225.

-
 161

mencement of the tenth age ; while the author

of the fourth book *, adopting the same compu
tation of ten TavEat, from the commencement to
the end of all things, makes the signs of the last
period to synchronize with the conquest of Judaea
by Titus. It would appear, that neither the first
nor the fourth books can be referred to a much
later period than that of Titus ; because it must
be admitted, that the usual characteristic of pre
tended prophecy, relative to any series of events,
is, that it reaches to the time of the writer.
Thus it is very improbable that the destruction
of the temple by Titus should be commemorated,
but that no notice should be taken of the subse
quent structure of Adrian, had the author lived
to see that profanation accomplished. For this
reason it would seem that the author of the fifth
book, who evidently lived during, or shortly
after, the time of Adrian f, must have been dif
ferent from the compiler of the book which pre
cedes
with it.
regard
The to
sixth
Jerusalem
book differs
; andfromthetheseventh
others .

* P. 287. 294. fY Sibyll. Orac. lib. v. p. 305.

 162

appears to have been by another author, as may

be seen by a comparison of the lines which relate
to Ethiopia, with those which occur in the fifth
book * on the same subject.
The eighth book, which is especially filled
with allusions to the Apocalypse, and the narra
tive of the Gospels, has the same reference to the
name of Adrian |, which is made use of in the
fifth book ; but from the style of the description,
it would seem to have been written after the
death of that emperor, who, had he still lived,
would have been spoken of in more courteous
terms ; and in this respect the other passage
which mentions his name, appears, from the flat
tering terms in which it is expressed, to have
been written while he was yet in power. If,
therefore, there be cause to suppose that these
verses have been added together by different
writers, it might be expected that the proportion
of the more ancient lines, which they might con
tain, would be less than that of the pseudo-pro
phecies, which were more commonly known,

* S. O. p. 317. f Lib- n- P- 367-

A
 163

because there was no restriction as to their peru

sal. Thus, in the third book, the line

" Mjj Kivei Kafutpivuv, aKivtiTnQ yap afiuvuv"

appears to have been known proverbially in the

time of Augustus ; and we may suppose that, in
the same manner, many of the various pseudo-
prophetic lines, which, as we learn fromLivy, were
current among the Romans, would be engrafted
into the books of the Sibyl. Hence but few
passages belonging to the older records can be
expected to remain among those which we now
possess ; and if, nevertheless, some lines may be
identified with the books of Enoch, we may infer,
that had the whole collection remained, the proof
of identity, thus to be obtained, would have been
far more ample. That some of these passages,
which relate to the coming of a king, are among
the number of those which have probably re
mained uninjured, may be inferred from the
frequent assurance, which we have, that some
such passages did formerly exist.
Cicero * proposed, that since the Sibyl was
useful ratlier for* the
Cic. suppression
de Divin. lib. i.of errors in reli-

V 2
 164

gion, than for the proposition of new doctrines,

" the priests should be desired to propose from
" these books any other measure than that of
" appointing a king."
The fact mentioned by Suetonius is also well
known . He relates *, that L. Cotta declared that it
was the opinion of the Quindecemviri, that Caesar
should be appointed king, since it was contained
in the Sibylline books, that the Parthians could
not be conquered, save by a king : and Plutarch f
also mentions the same circumstance. It must
then be extremely probable, that in the several
well known passages in which Tacitus J and Sue
tonius mention that expectation of a king who
should arise, which was spread through all the
countries of the East, they referred to the Sibyl
line books, as the " antiqute literae," from whence
this expectation was derived. If, therefore, either
in the Sibylline books, or in the fourth Eclogue
of Virgil, we meet with any passages relating to
this subject, which appear to resemble some
which are to be found in Enoch, it may not
unreasonably be supposed, that any passage

*X Suet,
Tacitus,
in Jul.
lib. Caes.
v. cap.
c. 13.
79.1. f Suetonius
Plutarch inin C.
Vespas.
Caesare.
c. 4.
 165

which was formerly attributed to the Sibylline

books, and which now appears to exist in Enoch,
was, in fact, originally derived from the latter,
together with other passages which still exist in
both compositions, although it cannot now be
found among the Sibylline remains.
As it seems probable that those portions of
these books, which were composed by Christians,
may have been added to them in the earlier part
of the second century, it can hardly be supposed
that any person, whose object it was, either at
that, or a later period, to produce a work which
might be taken for the ancient Sibylline verses,
would have designedly quoted a book, which had
but recently been seen ; or that, in any case, he
would have quoted writings which were already
known under the name of Enoch. This name
alone, whether the credit of the book were gene
ral or not, would tend to show that passages
taken from that work could not rightly be
ascribed to the Sibyls. Still less would it be
probable that the forger of the book of Enoch, in
the second century, should add to his composi
tion, verses already known as belonging to the
Sibylline books.
 166

Thus our supposition will be strengthened, that

the books of Enoch may have been sufficiently
ancient to have supplied the materials for the
second collection of the legates, who were sent
to the East to recover the lost verses ; and this
being the case, the coincidence of any remains
of that collection with the present book of Enoch,
will be at once a guide as to the age of those
remaining portions, and a testimony of the anti
quity of the book with which they are found to
agree. .
As in former instances, so in the present case
also, I conclude that the priority of the book
which I have endeavoured to restore, to the com
positions with which it has been intermingled,
being admitted ; quotations, which show that the
latter were extant at an early period, may be
made use of, without ascribing any authority to
them, merely for the purpose of collateral evi
dence with regard to the former existence of the
earlier and less apocryphal book.
The first passage of this sort which occurs, is
in the first book *. ISibyll.
* Opsopaei haveOrac.
endeavoured
p. 167. to trans-
 167

late both this and the subsequent lines as lite

rally as the difference of idiom will allow, for
the purpose of comparison with the parallel
passages of the book of Enoch.

" Avrap em TovToiq vireBearn cevrepov avdic,

" T*v KaraXeityBevritiv re BiKaiorariav avdpumiov,
" AXXo yevoQ rev^ev iroXviroiKiXov, oic efiefirjXev,
" Epy" epara, airovBai re KaXai, Kai ujrtipo^oc aiBiog
" Kai jrvctvi; ao<piri, re^vaQ Be fiev e,riOKriaav,
" UavToiaQ evpovreQ fiij\aviaQ emxvoiaQ.
" Kat nQ f-ev yaiav aporpoic e,evpe yiupyeiv.
" AXXoc, reKraiveiv, aXXp Be irXeiv fiefieXtjro,
" AXXy a ampovofieiv Kai oveipoiroXeiv ra itereiva,
" 'I'uiifiiiKiri & i\\w, avrap fiayiKr) iraXiv aXX^j,
" AXXoi Be a\Xa eKatrra fiefiriXoTe re^vwovro,
" Tpypopoi aX<f>itrTripeQ, emovvfiiriQ fiere^ovreQ
" TaurijCi on ippeatv aKvfiavTov voov ei-^ov.
" AirXtiTov re Befiac trrifiapoi fieyaXoi re Kai eiBei,
" Utrav ofiwc, efioXov B" viro raprapiov Bofiov, mrov
" AetrfioiQ appr)KTOtQ ireijtvXayftevoi efairoTttrai
" Eic yeveav fiaXepov Xafipov wvpor aKfiaroio."

" But when their fathers died, a second race,

" (The just among mankind no longer found)
" Succeeded, various in pursuits ; their cares
" Of love ; adornments elegant, refined
" In outward show, with each device to please.
" For every work their busy wisdom found
" Appliances ; to plough the earth, to form
" War's iron weapons, or to view the stars :
" While others drew their auguries from birds.
" The magic or the healing arts were sought,
" As each, in several preference, desired.
 168

" Inventors called, and Watchers, to whose mi.ds

" No rest from toil, no pause from thought was known.
" Though huge their bodies, vast, with co.ntenance
" Of strength, yet deep immersed in Tartarus,
" Prisoned in fetters inexpugnable, they groan
" Through painful ages of unceasing fire."

Enoch,
" Moreover,
Book of Azaziel
Watchers,
taught
p. 7. (Translation.)
men to make

" swords, knives, shields, breastplates; the fabri-

" cation of mirrors, and the workmanship of
" bracelets and ornaments ; the use of paint, the
" beautifying of the eyebrows, the use of stones
" of every valuable and select kind : so that the
" world became altered, impiety increased, for-
" nication multiplied, and they transgressed and
" corrupted all their ways. Amazarak taught
" the solution of sorcery, Barkayal taught the
" observers of the stars, Akibeel taught signs,
" Tamiel taught astronomy, and Asaradel taught
" the motion of the moon."
P. 9. " Again the Lord said unto Raphael,
" bind Azaziel hand and foot, cast him into dark-
" ness, and opening the desert which is in
" Dudael, cast him in there. Throw upon him
" hurled and pointed stones, covering him with
" darkness. There shall he remain for ever ;
 169

" cover his face that he may not see the light,
" and in the great day of judgment, let him be
" cast into the fire."
" To Gabriel also the Lord said, Go, and de-
" stroy the children of fornication, the offspring
" of the Watchers, from among men."
These passages do not exactly agree, but their
similarity is sufficient to show that they must
have had a common source ; while there are
several internal marks, which show that Enoch
must have been the original.
It will be observed, that in Enoch, the punish
ment sent upon earth, is ascribed to that wicked
ness of mankind, which is previously mentioned ;
while in the Sibylline book, the portion relating
to the sins of that age being omitted, the latter
part of the description has become inconsistent
with that which precedes it.
But it is also evident, that the meaning of the
original was misunderstood by the transcriber,
who, looking only to the immediate context,
imagined that the inhabitants of the earth were
called Watchers ; whereas this name has, in fact,
been ascribed, in the book of Enoch, only to the
fallen angels themselves. Yet we can attribute
z
 170

this name of Watchers to no other source but

Enoch ; for the united labours of the " critici
sacri" seem to agree in this result, referring only
to this very fragment, which was extant in the
Greek. The passages of the book of Daniel*
where, in our translation, this word is used, have
in the Hebrew, according to all Kennicott's Co
dices, the word TV, which the LXX, according to
most manuscripts, repeated without translation,
using the word up ; from which it would appear,
that they were themselves uncertain of the pre
cise meaning of the term. Our translators have
supplied it partly from Theodotian, who gives for
the synonym, " A-y-ytXov;" and partly from the
Scholia, one of which has " To Eip, ovSev trtpov ri
another,
" Eyptiyopwc
" Avrt
Kai rouc
aypvwoQ
Eip, ;"
ot, while,
AyytXovaccording
lipfi.ivivaav'
to

" 01 rt Xotiroi, Eypnyopov." " Some have under-

" stood by the Etp, an angel ; but others, a
" watcher."
Still, however, it is sufficiently evident, from
the context of this chapter of the book of Daniel,
that the word, whatever its meaning might be,

* Dan. iv. 13. 17. &c.

 171

could not mean human beings ; and it therefore

follows, that the author of the Sibylline book
could not have taken the expression from the
book of Daniel, since he not only applies it to
men, but finds a fanciful reason for its adoption,
in the actions of the persons to whom he
alludes.
The context of this passage of Enoch shows
how the misapplication of this term may have
arisen, since the offspring of the Watchers are
there mentioned as men ; and thus the united
evidence arising from the general similarity of
the two passages, from the incomplete state of
the copy, in which an omission has occurred, and
from the use of the name of Watchers, with a
derivation which does not really belong to it,
all combine to assure us that these lines of the
Sibyl must have been taken from one of these
books, under the name of Enoch.
The Sibylline verses which follow those which
I have transcribed, contain an account of the
slaughter which should occur in the generations
succeeding that which had been already men
tioned ; while, in the book of Enoch, the passage
last quoted is continued by an account of the
' z2
 172

mutual slaughter of the offspring of the Watch

ers ; thus adding another point of similarity to
those of which I have already taken notice.
In the second Sibylline book* another instance
occurs, in which also it appears, that several
lines must have been imitated from Enoch.

" Hr.ca J" adavar.v de.v a<j>diroi ayytXrijptc

" EpaKiijX, Pa/inj\, OuptijX, 2a/a>jX, Aa?jX rt
" Avroi tttiora fitvoi .oa riq KaKa irpoadtv tpti.e.
" Avdp.iirwv," K. r. X.

" But when the immortal angels of the Eter-

" nal God, Erakiel, Ramiel, Uriel, Samiel, and
" Azael, themselves knowing how many evil
" things each of mankind had already done,"
&c.
If these names are compared with those which
occur at the 6th and 7th pages of the translation
of Enoch, it will be seen that they are all to be
found there ; while the construction of the names
is, of itself, a sufficient proof that they are of
Hebrew origin.
In Enoch, the words are as follows : " Then
" Michael and Gabriel, Raphael, Surayal, and

* Ed. Opsopaei, p. 203.

 173

" Uriel, looked down from heaven, and saw the

' ' quantity of blood which was shed upon earth,
" and all the iniquity which was done in it,"
&c.
But in the Sibylline book, although the names
above-mentioned are given as being those of the
angels of God, they appear to have been taken
indiscriminately from among the names both of
good and bad angels, mentioned in Enoch ; while
the use of the name of Azael, or Azazel, as that
of a good angel, is conclusive as to the writer's
ignorance of Hebrew tradition ; since this is the
very name which, even from the time of Moses,
had been known to the Hebrews, as associated
with sin in the scape-goat.
The commentators have, I believe, considered
the word btKW, Azazel, " to be compounded of
" TV caper, and btN abiit;" and a tradition is
generally referred to concerning a mountain, in
the neighbourhood of Sinai, which went by this
name, as that from whence the scape-goat was
cast down.
However this may be, it is sufficiently appa
rent, from the manner in which the name is used
in Enoch, in accordance with Hebrew tradition,
 174

as applied to one of the fallen angels, that in the

book of Enoch, the original of these two passages
is to be found ; since no one acquainted with the
etymology of the name which he was using,
could have applied it to one of the chief angels
of God. It may be remarked also, that in the
Greek version of those fragments of Enoch, in
which this passage is contained, an enumeration
of the attributes of God, in power and justice,
immediately follows ; and this happens also in
the Sibylline book ; while, in the translation of
Enoch from the Ethiopic, another short passage
intervenes. Thus it appears probable, that these
lines were taken from the Greek version of
Enoch.
In the next page of the second book follow
some lines, which appear also to have been de
rived from the same source.
" Kai rac tv irtXaytooiv airwXcin Kvfia daXaoatjQ
" US' oirooac Oijpcc wu ipntra rai irtre.fva,
" Qoivrioavro, o\ac ravrac tirt fi.ifia KaXiaaei,"

" Then those whom in its billows hath the sea

" Destroyed, and whomsoever the wild beasts,
" Or serpents, or the vultures have devoured,
" Each shall he call, to stand before his throne."

The parallel passage of Enoch is subjoined.

-
 175

" * And it shall be, that those who have been

" destroyed in the desert, and who have been
" devoured by the fish of the sea, and by wild
" beasts, shall return and trust in the day of
" the elect one."
It will hardly be imagined that the combina
tion of the fish of the sea, the wild beasts, and
the creatures peculiar to arid countries, could,
in both of these passages, be fortuitous.
Near the end of the second book f, the follow
ing lines are found, as part of a description of
the happiness of the righteous :
" K'ovk it ipei nc .Xwc, vvi, qXdtv, .vBt fttV a ..la.,
" Ow: t\dec ytyovtv, ovk ijfiara ir.XXa fiepifivwv
" O. Svotv, avaroXriv, iroiriaet yap fiaKp.v riftap,
" T.ic Kai o jra VroKparvp Gtoc a<pdiroc aXX. irapc&i,
" E./3e<riv oirorav Qtov a<p0irov airijaovrat."

" None shall say night hath come, nor morrow cometh,
" Nor days have passed ; no days of toiling care
" No sunset and no sunrise, one vast day,
" God ruling all eternal, shall ordain,
" For thus the righteous shall beseech the Lord."

In Enoch J we find, " Nor shall the days of

" the saints be numbered, who seek for light

*- Trans, p. 65. t Ed- Opsopaei, p. 212.

% Trans, p. 58, 59. Sib. Orac.
 176

" and obtain righteousness with the Lord of

" spirits. Peace be to the saints with the Lord
" of the world. There shall be light intermi-
*' nable, nor shall they enter upon the enume-
" ration of time, for darkness shall be previously
" destroyed, and light shall increase before the
" Lord of spirits; before the Lord of spirits
" shall the light of uprightness increase for
" ever."
Although we find no absolute quotation in this
instance, it is yet difficult to conceive that one
of these passages has not been imitated from the
other, especially as the passage of Enoch, like
the Sibyl, is, " concerning the saints and the
" elect."
In the third book these lines occur* :
" AvB' <ov eirra \poviov BiKaBaQ yij napiroBoreipa,
" Eotcu eprjfiOQ airaoa aedey, Kat davfiara atfKov.
" AXXa fiev < uyadoio rtXoc, kai toea fityitrrri,
" Sic tiriKpavi deoc troi Kai PporoQ,"

" Wherefore, for seventy times, your fruitful land

" Shall lie deserted, and your glorious house;
" Yet shall your end be good, your glory great ;
" For thee, though mortal, thus hath God ordained."

In the apocryphal " Testaments of the Twelve

P. 239.
 177

" Patriarchs," the date of which, as I have al

ready observed, is early in the second century,
the following words occur, in the Testament of
Levi * :
" Kai vvv tv |3i|3Xiw Evw^, on sjSSoftijKoira (3oo-

" ^taSac 7rXav?}0}*reff0E, Kat Tijv tep<Dffuv?jv |3t(3}Aw<Tr,

" icai Tag Mikwk; /innwirt, k.T.X. Eo>c auroc ffaXiv

" iiriaKtiptTai Kai oiKTtiptiaag 7TpoffSt&rai vjuaC, ev

" maru Kai voa-i.

" And now I know, from the book of Enoch,

" that you will err for seventy weeks, and you
" will profane the priesthood, and defile the
" sacrifices, until he again shall look upon you,
" and pitying you, shall receive you in faith and
" baptism."
This appears to have been collected from the
Book of History f, in borrowing from which,
however, the author of the Testaments has taken
the number of seventy shepherds, to represent
the duration of the weeks foretold by the Prophet
Daniel ; and as the Sibylline book has followed
this example, it appears that the quotation of the
Sibyl has not been taken directly from Enoch,

* Fabr. Codex Pseudepigraphus, vol. i. p. 581.

f Translation, p. 125133.
a a
 178

but from the Testaments. The motive of the

writer must have been to draw from this source
a portion of what he supposed to be an ancient
prophecy ; from whence it appears that the book
of Enoch itself was not within his reach, or he
would, doubtless, have quoted from it with
greater correctness. Yet almost immediately
subsequent to this passage is another, which ap
pears to have been derived from the prophecy of
Enoch itself, and thus we should appear to arrive
at a contrary conclusion. But if, as I have al
ready suggested, it be probable that portions of
the book of Enoch were among the collection of
Sibylline verses before the Christian era, we
shall only infer, that the passage which follows
has been preserved through that independent
channel.
As the prophecy, indeed, with which this pas
sage agrees, whatever may be its authority,
contains a view of the events of every successive
age, and as the circumstances there mentioned,
as well as the computation made use of, are quite
inconsistent with the Book of History, we must
necessarily infer, that the whole of it could not
have been wilhin the knowledge of the same
 179

writer, who made the previous quotation ; and

thus we have at least internal evidence of the
existence of some original document, of which
the following lines contain a remnant :
" Kai toTs ij deoQ ovpavodiv ntfi\pei /3a<7tXja,
" Kpivti c' avcpu tuaarov tv ai/jan Kai jrvpoc iivyij.
" EffTi Be rtc tpvXri fiaaiXtiOQ, tjc yevnQ eorat
" AirTaicrov, (*at TovTo \povoiQ irepiTtWofievoitri
" Ap^ei, cat Kaivov ariKov deov ap,tT eyeipeiv."

" And
Yet
To
Shall
Then
judge
hath
newly
rule
fromthe
each
throughout
the
shall
king
soul
heaven
begin
a inportion,
predestinated
blood
shall
God'sGod
and
who
house
send
flashing
unblamed
times,
to forth
build."
fire.
a king,

In the prophecy of Enoch, it is said * :

" Afterwards shall there be another week, the
" eighth, of righteousness, to which shall be
" given a sword to execute justice and judgment
" upon all oppressors. Sinners shall be deli-
" vered up into the hand of the righteous, who,
" during its completion, shall acquire habita-
" tions by their righteousness ; and the house of
" the great king shall be built up for ever."
The first line of the Sibyl appears to have been
taken from another passage, where it is said,

* Translation, p. 140.
AB2
 180

that " the elect one shall sit upon the throne of
" his glory;" but what follows, although not
identical in expression, is so similar in arrange
ment to the part of Enoch which I have subjoined
to it, that I think the identity of the origin of
both can hardly be doubted ; for it will be ob
served, that in both cases the punishment of the
wicked, the dominion of the righteous, and the
building of the house of God, follow each other
in the same order.
The celebrated lines which foretel the destruc
tion of Samos and of Rome, are found in the
third and also in the eighth book ; thus not only
affording, by this repetition, an evidence that
these books were compiled by two different
authors, but likewise tending towards the same
conclusion from the difference of arrangement
in the two instances in which these lines
occur.
In both cases the names of Rome, of Samos,
and of Delos, are mentioned ; but in the eighth
book, the last line is incomplete : and while this
passage, in the third book, appropriately closes
an allusion to the city of Rome, it is added in
the eighth, without much apparent connexion,
 181

to some lines which relate to Syria and to

Egypt.
But if this prediction were extant before the
Christian era, the supposition that it was derived
from documents such as those which are con
tained in Enoch, will account for the terms in
which it is expressed :
* " Eorat cot Sa/ioc, afifjioc, tarai nai AijXoc a$ri\oQ,
" Kai Pw/aj, pvfirj. Ta rt dtofara iravra reXeiTai."
" Samos a sandy desert shall become,
" Delos unknown, and Rome a ruin shall be.
" So shall each word prophetic be fulfilled."

If the author of these lines had derived them

from any writing which he supposed to be an
authentic prophecy, he might be expected to
repeat the general purport of that prophecy,
although he might not make any exact quotation
from it.
But the destruction of the most celebrated
temples of antiquity, the silence of the Oracles of
Delos and of Samos, combined with the ruin of
that city, whose temporal power was the greatest
of the ancient world, present to the mind an
emphatic picture of general
* Sibyll. desolation,
Orac. p. 244. " over-
 182

whelming at once the most sacred temple of the

priest, and the strongest citadel of the warrior.
It may be concluded, therefore, that these lines
have reference to that destruction, which is im
plied in the accounts elsewhere given, of the last
age of the world ; that universal destruction,
predicted in the book of Enoch, wherein both the
knowledge and the works of man should find
their common end, " melting like a honeycomb
" in the flame." And the probability that Enoch
was the prototype of such passages, becomes the
greater, from our ignorance of any other source
from which authors, to whom the Scriptures were
unknown, could have derived them.
We may refer also to the same origin that
description of the last age of the world, which
occurs at the beginning of the third Sibylline
book *, as well as that which, at the beginning
of the eighth f, appears either to have been imi
tated from the former, or to have been taken
from some original common to both. The latter
of these passages has, however, some resem
blance to the conclusion of the book of Enoch, as

* Sibyll. Orac. j>. 220. f Ibid. p. 379.

 183

I have endeavoured to restore it. It will be seen

that I have been unable to translate these lines
literally, but I have endeavoured to express their
general sense :
" AWa ToT ovpaviri orav rj XaP'C tpf&a9iktv<rn,
" Kai oirorav ttcliq irod' upoQ, cu\oipwv clitoXvTii)v,
" Ei,o\eari Bettfioiq o\oo<ppova fivoaov avoiyiov,
" AiQvicioq re fipoToig uXivov BofiOQ afubueaXv\pu."
" When
Or
And
All
The
Its violence
gates
unawares
iniquitous
when
mortals
that
; awhen
celestial
slain,
sacred
perish
the
abyss,
those,
fragile
triumphant
grace
child
with
expanding
by
house
mortality."
shall
shall
subtlety
shall
fill
shall
bear wide
with
be
deceived,
the
fall,
free
chains
rule,
;

In Enoch it is said*, " He sat upon the throne

" of his glory, and the principal part of the
" judgment was assigned to him, the Son of
" man. Sinners shall disappear and perish from
" the face of the earth, while those who seduced
" them shall be bound with chains for ever.
" According to the ranks of their corruption shall
" they be imprisoned, and all their works shall
" disappear from the face of the earth.
" Every thing wicked shall disappear, and depart
" from before his face."

* Translation, p. 81.
 184

The occurrence of a similar passage in the

fourth book * makes it the more probable that
some prototype existed previous to the time at
which this compilation was made ; and, as I
have already noticed, with relation to supposed
oracles, which had been well known among the
Romans, it is probable that the remains of the
earlier Sibylline books may be recognised by
this mark of their double insertion in those which
we now possess. Thus it would seem, that there
must have been some foundation for the belief of
Lactantius, that both Varro and Apollodorus had
characterized the Erythrean Sibyl as ' praeter
" cameras praecipuam et nobilem ;" since the
only portions of the book of Enoch, which we
have traced in these verses, are found among
those which have been ascribed to her name, or
which, in other words, were supposed to belong
to those fragments, which were obtained in the
East, as the materials for the second Sibylline
collection.
When we consider the united testimony of
these different passages coinciding with each

* Translation, p. 299.
 185

other in the books of the Sibyl and of Enoch, it

will be admitted, that from hence, the authority
of any other testimony which may tend towards
the conclusion of the ancient existence of the
book of Enoch, is very much strengthened.
And if we find a difficulty in accounting for the
existence of fragments of prophecy, concerning
the coming of the Saviour, in the books of the
Sibyls ; we derive, at least, from this book of
Enoch the means of pointing out a channel
through which such knowledge might be con
veyed, to one who was ignorant of the canonical
Scriptures.
If, then, the doctrines alluded to in the fourth
Eclogue of Virgil, were confessedly obtained
from the Sibyl ; and if the " ultima Cumaei
" carminis aetas," must necessarily have referred
to the concluding period in some sequence of the
several ages of the world, contained according to
the account of Virgil himself, in the Sibylline
books ; it will then follow that if that calculation
of ages should appear to agree with the remark
able calculation of the book of Enoch, there must
be very strong presumptive evidence, that the
Sibylline verses were derived from that book.
Bb
 186

It is true that the most usual, and most gene

rally received division,' among the Hebrews, and
those to whom their traditions extended, was
that of seven millenary periods ; but it will be
seen that this is also in accordance with the com
putation of the book of Enoch, which consists of
ten weeks, as they are called in the translation
from the Ethiopic, each consisting of seven hun
dred years, and thus making up the same sum
total as that of the seven millenary periods.
Fabricius observes *, that it was the opinion
of the learned Vossius, that Juvenal, in the fol
lowing well known lines, must have referred to
the calculation of the Sibylline books.
' Nona atas agitur, pejoraque saecula ferri
' Temporibus, quoniam sceleri non invenit ipsa
' Nomen, et a nullo posuit natura metallo."

' The ninth age passes on, a period worse

' Than that of iron ; for whose wickedness
' Nature no name hath found, no metal made."

It is evident that the poet must have meant

to represent the tenth, as the final age ; and
while we are aware of the source from which he
might have obtained this computation, it will

* Bib. Grace, i. p. 186.

 187

hardly be imagined that the description can

have arisen merely from the fertility of his
fancy, in augmenting the five ages mentioned by
Hesiod.
The same observation will be still more appli
cable to the testimony afforded by Virgil on this
subject ; because it is not only probable that he
must himself have had some previous knowledge
of the computation which he mentions, but it
will also be seen that the whole structure of his
eulogium makes it necessary to assume that an
allusion has been made to some common and
generally received opinion.
Beautifully modulated as the expressive strains
of the fourth Eclogue are, they would yet have
failed of their effect had they only conveyed to
the ear a poet's hope, unsupported by that tradi
tion which prepared his hearers to understand
and to appreciate their allusions. Had not the
prediction been familiar to all around, his pro
mise that the unborn infant should be the author
of some yet unheard of and unexpected state of
felicity on earth, would have been as uninterest
ing, as it must have seemed improbable. But
the belief of those to whom the verses were ad-
b b2
 188

dressed, formed the ground-work of the poet's

fiction ; and the force of his poetry was effectual,
in proportion to the assurance which was im
pressed upon the mind of every auditor, that
the melody of verse was only used to enhance
the dignity of an ancient and authentic pre
diction.
Even if we had not a distinct reference to the
Sibylline verses, the " Cumaeum carmen," we
could scarcely imagine that the words of Hesiod
could have been the source from which the
expressions of Virgil were drawn, because the
order of the ages in Hesiod is not only reversed
by the poet, but he has referred to some future
course of ages, about to commence with the
arrival of the last age of the Sibyl. The allu
sion which, as I suppose, is made to the fable of
Astrea, in the words " Jam redit et Virgo,"
seems to be but the ornament given by an ima
ginative mind, to the detail of the two previous
lines, in which the facts predicted are referred
to:
" Ultima Cumaei venit jam carmi.is aetas ;
" Magnus ab integro saeclorum nascitur ordo."

That the poet must have referred to the tenth,

 189

as being the last age, appears from the compu

tation used in the four first Sibylline books, as
well as from the expressions which are there
twice repeated, as to the final period.

" Avdptditoic oaa vvv ri Kai otwioitu yivtrai avdiq,

" Ek 7rpwrqc yeverjQ a\pic evBeKarriQ afiKtadat,
" ArpeKewQ naraXe^ai *."

" The things which are, and those which yet shall be,
" Successive, from the first to th' eleventh age,
" Truly to tell to mortals."

At first sight it might indeed appear, as has

been observed by Fabriciust, that these lines
were inconsistent with the assertion which follows
them :
" AXXa ra fuv denary yevty paXa iravra TeXiirai."

" In the tenth age these things shall all conclude."

But if we compare these lines with a passage

of the prophecy of Enoch, their apparent incon
sistency is explained by the latter.
" And on the seventh day of the tenth week
" there shall be an everlasting judgment, which
" shall be executed
* Sibyll. on thep.Watchers."
Orac. 287. " After-

f Fab. Bib. Graec. i. p. 185.

 190

" wards there shall be many weeks, which shall

" eternally exist in goodness and in righteous-
" ness."
Thus as the tenth week, or age, is said to be
concluded by the judgment, this statement
agrees with the declaration, that " in the tenth
" age all these things shall be finished ;" while,
on the other hand, the many weeks which, it is
said, shall afterwards exist, may, without any
inconsistency, be spoken of as the eleventh age.
But as it does not appear in what other manner
these two statements can be reconciled, it be
comes the more probable, that they may have
been compiled from the book, which, when re
ferred to, so simply explains their meaning.
By this reference, the term of magni menses,
which otherwise appears so obscure, is found to
agree with the declaration, that,

" Magnus ab integro soecl.nim nascitur ordo ;"

for as the former expression may probably relate

to the " many weeks which should eternally
" exist" after the closing of the tenth week ; so
the latter may be taken to express very correctly
the long duration, which should succeed " ab
 191

" integro saeclorum ;" when the ten previous

weeks, or ages, were completely fulfilled ; and
when it might be added, that,

" Incipient magni procedere menses."

We have, indeed, no proof beyond the refer

ence of Virgil himself, that he had seen the
Sibylline verses; but, I think, it will appear that
there is a strong presumption, from the result of
a comparison of the passages to which I have
referred, not only that he drew this calculation
from the books to which he ascribes it, but that
it must have been obtained from the East, when
the collection, under the name of the Sibyl, was
made, and that it had been originally copied
from the more ancient book of Enoch.
However inconclusive some of the foregoing
evidences may appear when taken singly, yet
as the probability, which I have sought to esta
blish, must arise from the agreement of many
coincidences, rather than from any direct testi
mony, I have thought that they might strengthen
that which may be called circumstantial evidence,
as derived from the unconscious agreement of
various writers.
 192

As I have endeavoured to shew that the Her

metic oracles of Chaldea were, in all probability
at least, mingled with these books of Enoch, if
they were not composed of them, so it has ap
peared also that the second Sibylline collection,
having been formed from those materials which
the Chaldean or Egyptian priests supplied, there
is much reason to conclude that whatever prophe
cies the later Sibylline books contained, were de
rived from the same ancient sources. But since it
can hardly be doubted that coincidences between
the present Sibylline verses, and the books of
Enoch, have been pointed out in the foregoing
pages, it would seem that these coincidences
cannot be more simply or naturally accounted
for, than by the suppositions which I have
already stated ; so that we thus have the inde
pendent testimony of several authors in succes
sive ages, to substantiate our conclusion, that at
least the more ancient portions of the book of
Enoch, must have subsisted prior to the Chris
tian aera.
Having now concluded my attempt to trace the
various instances of apparent coincidences, which
exist between portions of the books of Enoch,
 193

and compositions under the name of Hermes, or

of the Sibyls, as well as the apocryphal testa
ments of the patriarchs, and the foregoing pas
sages of Virgil ; I shall add a few observations
on those subsequent verses, which I have placed
after the book on the future judgment, and in
which an apparent prophecy, whether true or
false, is contained.
Without offering any opinion on this point, I
shall endeavour to trace such internal evidence
as may tend towards either of these conclusions.
That probability which I have already endea
voured to establish, from whence we might
ascribe an ancient date to these writings, must
indeed be a necessary addition to our estimate,
before we can come to any conclusion favourable
to the genuineness of this composition. But for
the present we will look merely to the con
tents of these verses, in order to see whether we
can collect from them any evidence of falsehood,
or observe in their structure any probable marks
of truth.
In the first place we may remark the singular
fact, that the duration of the world is here as
sumed to be seven thousand years, and I think
c c
 194

it will be found in perusing the observations on

chronology, which are added at the conclusion
of this volume, that there is much reason to infer
from the use of this millenary calculus, a far
earlier period of composition than that which
has been usually assumed as the time at which
this opinion originated.
It will be found also that some singular coin
cidences arise, from the comparison of the
prophetic numbers mentioned in the Scrip
ture, with the dates assigned by this book to
the duration of the religion of Christ previous
to the millenium, and to that subsequent period
itself.
It may be questioned whether the expression
used by St. Jude, when he calls Enoch the
seventh from Adam, may not have been taken
from the first of these verses : " I have been
born the seventh in the first week." It is at any
rate apparent that St. Jude must either have
referred generally to this expression, or that he
must have reckoned the number of years from
Adam to Enoch, according to the Hebrew cal
culation ; for as to the succession of persons,
Enoch was not the seventh, but the sixth from
 195

Adam, since this mode of speaking forbids us to

include Adam himself in our calculation. But
as to time, in which sense this expression is cer
tainly used in the present verse, Enoch was the
seventh, as he was born a few years after the
completion of the sixth century of the world.
From this verse up to the end of the eleventh
verse, or the conclusion of the sixth week, it
would be easy for any author of the second
century to assign the dates of the various actions
by which he might be inclined to charac
terize each successive week. Still, however,
it would be remarkable that any Jewish author
of that period should pass so slightly over the
ancient glories of his nation, or fail to embody
in his prophetic calendar some of those recol
lections of the former wealth and power of
Israel, which must have been equally interest
ing to him, whether he had been converted to
Christianity or not. But on the contrary, the
events which have been selected seem only to
have reference to the Messiah, in the gradual
preparations which were made for the coming
of Him who was " to fill his house with
" glory."
c c 2
 196

But as the end of the sixth week, or the close

of the second century of the Christian aera, is
the latest period to which this book can be
assigned, on the supposition that it has been a
forgery ; we should expect that a Pseudo pro
phet, would either close his prediction at that
period, as has been remarked of the Apocryphal
Esdras, or that he would add some such inti
mations agreeing with the general opinions of
the time at which he lived, as might afford
internal evidence of the age during which his
writings were composed. The fact, however, is
contrary to both these suppositions, for the
prophecy purports to reach to the end of the
world, and the manner in which the seventh and
eighth weeks are spoken of, affords no trace of
any such expectations of the approach of that
period, as those which we know to have pre
vailed among the Christians of the first three
centuries.
Whether we suppose this to be a prophecy or
a forgery, we may equally assume that from the
sixth week, the events referred to must be
spiritual and moral changes, and not merely
mutations of empire, unconnected with religion.
 197

On the latter supposition, the subject would be

no longer worthy of our attention ; but if we are
inclined to pause ere we pronounce against the
possibility that this should be a true predic
tion, the history of the church will afford at least
some coincidences which may serve to strengthen
our doubt.
If indeed it be the extreme of rashness, as it
undoubtedly is, to attribute inspiration to any
writing upon untenable grounds, or to expect
that we shall obtain from assertion, an authority
which we cannot substantiate by argument ; so
is there also some danger in that frame of mind
which would lead us to assert that we already
absolutely and certainly possess the whole of that
word of God which ever has been, or which ever
shall be, revealed to man.
It is indeed true that the words of God pass
not away, till all shall in their several seasons
be fulfilled. But He who, in his inscrutable
Providence, appointed that a whole age should
elapse before the Apocalypse itself was generally
known and recognised as the word of inspira
tion, may have allowed a prophecy of later events,
to remain unknown to a later period ; while
 198

he cannot have forbidden us to attend to any

writing, which at any period may be offered
to our consideration, with the same care and
reverence, with which the early church succes
sively examined those various documents, from
which the canon of our Scriptures was formed,
rejecting many, while, on sure evidence, they
accepted others. Let it not, therefore, be es
teemed a mark of credulity, that we form
such a rule to ourselves as may preserve us
from being sceptical, without evidence whereon
to ground our scepticism ; and that we inquire
as carefully and as reverentially into the balance
of evidence on this subject, as if we were assuredly
commenting on a certain and undoubted pro
phecy. Till we have proof to the contrary, this
will at least involve us in no danger ; since it by
no means requires us to assume, or conclude,
that the writing which we examine is authentic ;
but only to abstain from any levity of expression,
and to weigh, humbly and carefully, even the
slightest evidence ; lest in the event, for want of
such forbearance, " haply we be found to fight
" against God."
1 assume then, that if this were a real pro
 199

phecy, it might be expected to relate to the same

series of events, as those which are prefigured by
St. John in his Apocalypse ; and I take it for
granted, that the Apocalypse itself relates to the
spiritual and moral changes which should occur
during the period of Christianity, and to the
various results which these changes should pro
duce among mankind.
Let us then compare the circumstances attri
buted to the seventh week, with the events which
actually took place during that period (from
A.D. 200 to 900).
" In the seventh week a perverse generation
" shall arise, abundant shall be its deeds, and all
" its deeds perverse. During its completion the
" righteous, selected from the plant of everlast-
" ing righteousness, shall be rewarded; and to
" them shall be given sevenfold instruction
" respecting every part of his creation." But
this period is similarly characterised in the
Apocalypse itself.
It is said of the red horse, in the second seal,
that power was given to him that sat thereon, to
take peace from the earth, and that they should
kill one another ; while the emblem of the third
 200

seal is, that the yoke of superstition is in the hand

of him that sat on the black horse ; and the sell
ing of the spiritual corn and wine and oil, the
famine of hearing the word of the Lord, accord
ing to his promise, without money and without
price, but too truly agree with the voice of his
tory, from the fourth to the seventh, and from
the seventh to the tenth centuries. If I am right
in my conclusion from which I assume, in com
mon with many commentators, and especially
with the learned Vitringa, that while the seals
of the Apocalypse extend from the commence
ment to the end of the prophecy, the trumpets
are coincident with the two first of the seals,
the denunciations which belong to them, ought
also to apply to the events which we are now
considering.
But the trumpets are, in fact, a record of
the perverse or evil deeds of men : for if we
omit the first, as belonging to an earlier period
than the third century, we find that the se
cond is distinguished by the emblem of a burn
ing mountain, which when cast into the sea
turns it to blood. The falling star of the third
trumpet embitters the waters, and causes death.
 201

Under the fourth, the emblematical sun, and

moon and stars, are smitten : while in the fifth
the abyss is opened, and the figurative locusts
which during that period plague the earth, are
succeeded by the horsemen of the Euphratean
angels, who under the sixth trumpet were pre
pared to slay the third part of men. And while
we admit the coincidence of this period with the
time when the dragon before cast out, " was
" wroth with the woman, and went to make war
" with the remnant of her seed, which keep the
" commandments of God, and have the faith of
" Jesus Christ,"while we admit this synchro
nism, we must assume also, that at this period
there should be not a few witnesses for the
truth, the seed of those who should afterwards
have the victory, the precursors of those who
should not only have like these the reward of
wisdom, and " sevenfold instruction," but partake
of the triumph reserved for the succeeding week
of Enoch, a period not less in agreement with
the prophecy of the Apocalypse.
With regard to the instruction mentioned as
synchronizing with the completion of the fore
going week, we must remember that, if the great
Dd
 -202

crime of this age, according to the Apocalypse,

was that " they repented not of the works of their
" hands, that they should not worship devils,
" and idols of gold and silver, and brass, and
" stone, and of wood, which neither can see, nor
" hear, nor speak, nor walk;" so history informs
us that from the time of Leo Isauricus onward,
there was not wanting a continual testimony
against image worship, while we may not doubt
that the Waldenses represented in the purity of
their doctrine, precursors in former years, from
whom they inherited those evangelical truths,
which had hitherto been comparatively obscured,
by the prevailing ignorance and intolerance of
that age *. Yet we shall observe, that neither
the Apocalypse nor this book of Enoch set
forth to us an immediate succession of truth to
error, or a sudden victory over the powers of
darkness.
*The Apocalypse,
" Valdenses, a saeculo hiding the
jam octavo more
majores suoscircum-
in Pede-

" montanis vallibus a Romani Pontificis communione se-

" junctos vixisse, hoc vero saeculo liberius a.imum suum pro-
" fessos esse, non contemnendis disputant testim.niis. In
" Gallia, aliisque regionibus, horum similes hac aetate latuisse
" aeque certum est."Mosheitn. Saec. xi. Pars ii. c. 2.
 '203

stantial narrative which should succeed to the

trumpets, under the symbol of seven thunders,
" sealed up and not written," presents us only
with the more general prediction of the two seals,
which relate to the period from the seventh to
the fourteenth centuries.
Thus the voice of the fourth seal, calls us to be
hold but the single vision of the mystical death,
and Hades, to whom power was given to kill with
sword, and hunger, and beasts of the earth.
But as this synchronizes with the first part of
the eighth week of Enoch, which extends from
the beginning of the tenth to the end of the six
teenth century, so the expressions appropriated
to that week correspond with it also.
" Afterwards there shall be another week, the
" eighth, of righteousness; to which shall be
*' given a sword to execute justice and judgment
" upon all oppressors. Sinners shall be delivered
" up into the hands of the righteous, who during
" its completion shall acquire habitations by
" their righteousness, and the house of the great
" king shall be built up for ever."
It will be observed that the first part of this
prediction agrees at least in some measure with
d d 2
 204

that of the Apocalypse. The latter part, which is

restricted to the concluding portion, as " during
" the completion" of the week, must synchronize
with the next seal of the Apocalypse, which takes
in the space between the fourteenth and seven
teenth centuries of the Christian aera.
The fifth seal represents the souls of former
martyrs crying for the vengeance of their blood
on them that dwell on the earth. But here, the
sealed portion characterized by the thunders,
being completed, and that of the vials of wrath
having begun, they afford to us the particular
description of that which by the seal is only
represented in general terms.
The first vial brought upon the men which
had the mark of the beast, " a noisome and
" grievous sore." The second caused the mys
tical sea, to " become as the blood of a dead
man;" while the third vial, poured upon the
rivers and fountains of waters, turned them to
blood ; while justice and judgment upon all
oppressors was indeed thus executed. But the
parallel prophecy of the Apocalypse is still
more explicit, as to the events which should
characterize the latter part of this period ; and

""\
 205

while it agrees with the declaration that now,

" Sinners should be delivered into the hand of
" the righteous," it is remarkable that in the
Apocalypse, the " temple of the tabernacle of
" the testimony in heaven," is represented to
be " opened," while in Enoch it is said that
now the righteous should acquire habitations by
their righteousness, and the house of the great
king should be built up for ever. And if we
understand this to relate to things spiritual,
it may be taken to allude to the re-edification of
that " spiritual house," in which those faithful
servants, who at this period returned unto " the
" living rock disallowed of men," were built
" up " as lively stones," a holy priesthood, " to
" offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God,
" by Jesus Christ."
With this metaphorical sense, the expression,
that " the house of the Great King shall be built
" up for ever," also agrees, even as in the Apo
calypse it is said of those " which came out of
" great tribulation, and have washed their robes,
" and made them white in the blood of the Lamb,"
" that they are before the throne of God, and
" serve him day and night in his temple."
 206

The first half of the ninth week corresponds,

according to the previous suppositions, with the
sixth and seventh of the Apocalyptic seals, and
with the fourth and subsequent vials of wrath ;
and as the millennial period, subsequent to the
comingof the Son of Man, is partly comprehended
within this week, the commencement of that period
must be the event by which we should expect it
to be characterized. This is accordingly the case;
for here the former mode of expression, as to the
completion of the various weeks is abandoned,
and the term of " in the ninth week," is substi
tuted for it. We must infer, that the end of the
fourth century of this week is here* alluded to,
from the synchronysm which is afterwards no
ticed, of the conclusion of the millennial period,
with the seventh day of the tenth week ; for if we
reckon back from this date to the commencement
of the thousand years, the time indicated for the
commencement also of " the judgment of righ-
" teousness," will be that in which the century
already mentioned is completed.
The terms appropriated to this ninth week are
at least sufficiently definite to show some cor
respondence with the expressions of the Apoca
 '207

lypse as to this period. If of the judgment of

righteousness it be said, that " it shall be re-
" vealed to the whole world," so of the coming of
the Son of Man it is declared, that " every eye
" shall see him."
If every work of the ungodly is at this period
to " disappear," according to Enoch, " from
" the face of the whole earth ;" so, according to
the Apocalypse, " former things are passed
" away;" while it is also declared, that Satan
" should deceive the nations no more till the
" thousand years should be fulfilled." Thus,
also, the world is here said to be " marked for
"destruction;" while, in the Apocalypse, the
combined symbols of the harvest and the vintage
are found to synchronize with the period of the
sixth seal, " when every mountain and island
" were moved out of their places;" and when,
" in the days of the voice of the seventh angel,
" when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of
" God should be finished." Nor is the assertion
here made, that " all men should seek the path
" of righteousness," less consistent with the Apo
calyptical synchronism of the binding of Satan,
with the commencement of the millennium.
 208

From hence the transition to the seventh day

of the tenth week, as the period of the " ever-
" lasting judgment, which shall be executed
" upon the Watchers," leads us to the end of the
millennium, of which St. John has said " that,"
when the thousand years are expired, " the Devil
" that deceived them was cast into the lake of
" fire ;" while Enoch and the Scripture agree
also, that " the former heaven shall depart and
" pass away;" as in the latter, before him that sat
" upon the throne, the earth and the heaven
" fled away." Lastly, the declaration that " sin
" shall not be named there for ever and for
" ever," exactly agrees with the prophetic assu
rance, that there shall in no wise enter into the
holy city any thing that defileth, neither that
worketh abomination.
Having thus traced the most obvious of the
coincidences which exist between this book and
the Apocalypse, I leave this part of the subject
without any farther observations, being rather
desirous that the reader should examine for him
self the book which follows, than that I should
appear to support a theory by my own conclu
sions.
 THE BOOK

OF

ENOCH,
TO WHICH ARE ADDED

PARALLEL PASSAGES
FROM THE

SCRIPTURES.
 THE BOOK OF ENOCH.

i.
The word of the blessing of Enoch, how be
blessed the elect and the righteous, who were to
exist in the time of trouble ; to the casting away
of all the wicked and ungodly. Enoch, a righteous
man, who was with God, answered and spoke,
while his eyes were open, and he saw a holy vision
in the heavens. This the angels shewed me.

II.
From them I heard all things, and understood
what I saw ; that which will not come to pass in
this generation, but in a generation which is to
succeed at a distant period, on account of the elect.
 SCRIPTURE PARALLELS.

i.
Jude 4 and 14. " For there are certain men
crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained
unto this condemnation.And Enoch also, the
seventh from Adam, prophecied of these."
Numbers xxiv. 3. " Balaam the son of Beor
hath said, and the man whose eyes are open hath
said ; He hath said which heard the words of God,
which saw the vision of the Almighty, falling into
a trance, but having his eyes open," &c.
Zechariah iv. 1 . " The angel that talked with
me, came again and waked me, as a man that is
wakened out of his sleep," &c.
II.
Matthew xxiv. 22. "But for the Elect's sake
those days shall be shortened." ,
Colossians i. 26. " Even the mystery which
hath been hid from ages and from generations,
but now is made manifest to his saints."
 III.
Upon their account I spoke and talked with
him, who will go forth from his habitation, the
Holy and Mighty One, the God of the world :

IV.
Who will hereafter tread upon Mount Sinai;
appear with his hosts ; and be manifested in the
strength of his power from heaven.
 Matthew xxiv. 34, 35. " Verily I say unto you,
this generation shall not pass away till all be ful
filled. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my
words shall not pass away."
III.
Ezekiel xxi. 4. " Therefore shall my sword go
forth out of his sheath, against all flesh, from the
south to the north."
Isaiah xlii. 13. " The Lord shall go forth as a
mighty man, he shall stir up jealousy like a man of
war: he shall cry; yea, roar; He shall prevail
against his enemies."
Zechariah xiv. 1.3. "Behold the day of the
Lord cometh.Then shall the Lord go forth and
fight against these nations."
IV.
Nehemiah ix. 13. " Thou earnest down also
upon Mount Sinai, and spakest with them from
heaven."
Luke ii. 13, 14. "And suddenly there was
with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host,
praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth peace, good will towards
men."
 6

V.
All shall be afraid, and the Watchers be ter
rified.

VI.
Great fear and trembling shall seize them, even
to the ends of the earth. The lofty mountains
shall be troubled, and the exalted hills abased,
melting like a honeycomb in the flame. The earth
shall be immerged, and all things which are in it
perish ; while judgment shall come upon all, even
upon all the righteous.
 V.
Jeremiah iv. 16. " Make ye mention to the
nations : Behold, publish against Jerusalem, that
Watchers come from a far country, and give out
their voice against the cities of Judah,"
VI.
Revelation i. 7. " And all kindreds of the
earth shall wail because of him."
Revelation xiv. 20. " And the mountains were
not found."
Habakkuk iii. 6. " He stood and measured the
earth : He beheld and drove asunder the nations ;
And the everlasting mountains were scattered, the
perpetual hills did bow : his ways are everlasting."
Micah i. 3, 4. " For behold the Lord cometh
forth out of his place, and will come down and
tread upon the high places of the earth. And the
mountains shall be molten under him, and the
valleys shall be cleft as wax before the fire."
Psalm xcvii. 1.5. " The Lord reigneth :The
hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord."
2 Peter iii. 7. " But the heavens and the earth
which are now, by the same word are kept in store,
reserved unto fire, against the day of judgment,
and perdition of ungodly men.
 But to them shall heVII.
give peace : he shall pre

serve the elect, and towards them exercise mercy.

VIII.
Then shall all belong to God; be happy and
blessed ; and the brightness of the Godhead shall
enlighten them.
 9

1 Peter iv. 18, " And if the righteous scarcely

be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner
appear ? "
Malachi iii. 2. " But who may abide the day of
his coming ? and who shall stand when He
appeareth ? "
VII.
Isaiah xxvi. 1. 3. "In that day shall this song
be sung in the land of Judah. Thou wilt keep him
in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee."
Isaiah lxv. 9. " And mine elect shall inherit it,
and my servants shall dwell there."
Isaiah liv. 8. " With everlasting kindness will
Ideemer."
have mercy upon thee, saith the Lord thy Re.

VIII.
Revelation xxi. 4. " And God shall wipe away
all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no
more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither
shall there be any more pain, for the former things
are passed away."
Isaiah lx. 20. " Thy sun shall no more go down,
neither shall thy moon withdraw itself, for the
Lord shall be thy everlasting light."
 10

IX.
Behold, he comes with ten thousands of his
saints, to execute judgment upon them, and destroy
the wicked, and reprove all the carnal for every
thing which the sinful and ungodly have done,
and committed against him.

X.
Heaven they shall not ascend, nor shall they
come on the earth. This shall be the portion of
sinners, who deny the name of the Lord of spirits,
and who are thus reserved for the day of punish
ment and of affliction.
 11

Revelation xxi. 23. " And the city had no

need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine in it,
for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb
is the light thereof."
IX.
Jude 14, 15. "And Enoch also, the seventh
from Adam, prophecied of these, saying, Behold
the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints,
to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all
that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly
deeds which they have ungodly committed, and
of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners
have spoken against him."
X.
heaven
wise
whatsoever
Revelation
enter
andinto
worketh
a new
xxi.
it any
earth.And
abomination,
1. thing
27. "And
thatthere
ordefileth,
maketh
I saw
shallneither
aainlie."
new
no

Jude i. 4. " Denying the only Lord God, and

our Lord Jesus Christ."
Hebrews x. 29. " Of how much sorer punish
ment suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy who
hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath
counted the blood of the covenant wherewith he
was sanctified, an unholy thing?"
 12

XI.
In that day shall the Elect one sit upon a throne
of glory; and shall choose their conditions and
countless mansions, (while their spirits within them
shall be strengthened, when they behold my Elect
one,) for those who have fled for protection to my
holy and glorious name.

In that day I will cause

XII. my Elect one to dwell

in the midst of them ; will change the face of hea

ven ; will bless it, and illuminate it for ever.
 13

XL
Matthew xxv. 31. 34. " When the Son of man
shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels
with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his
glory. Then shall the King say unto them on his
right hand, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit
the kingdom prepared for you from the beginning
of the world."
John xiv. 2. " In my Father's house are many
mansions."
Isaiah xxv. 9. "And it shall be said in that
day, Lo, this is our God ; we have waited for him,
and he will save us : this is the Lord ; we have
waited for him, we will be glad and rejoice in his
salvation."
XII.
Revelation xxi. 3. " And I heard a great voice
out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of
God is with men, and He will dwell with them."
Isaiah lxv. 17. " Behold, I create new heavens,
and a new earth, and the former shall not be re
membered nor come into mind."
Isaiah xxx. 26. " Moreover the light of the
moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light
of the sun shall be seven fold, as the light of seven
 14

XIII.
I will also change the face of the earth ; will
bless it ; and cause those whom I have elected to
dwell upon it. But those who have committed
sin and iniquity shall not inhabit it; for I have
marked their proceedings. My righteous ones will
I satisfy with peace, placing them before me ; but
the condemnation of sinners shall draw near, that
I may destroy them from the face of the earth.

XIV.
In that day the prayer of the holy and the righ
teous, and the blood of the righteous, shall ascend
 15

days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the

breach of his people, and healeth the stroke of
their wounds."
XIII.
2 Peter iii. 13. " Nevertheless we according
to his promise, look for new heavens and a new
earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness."
Psalm civ. 35. " Let the sinners be consumed
out of the earth."
Isaiah xiii. 9. " Behold the day of the Lord
cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger to
lay the land desolate : and he shall destroy the
sinners thereof out of it."
Proverbs xi. 31. "Behold, the righteous shall
be recompensed in the earth ; much more the
wicked and the sinner."
Isaiah lx. 21. "Thy people also shall be all
righteous, they shall inherit the land for ever."
Matthew xxv. 41. " Then shall he say also unto
them on the left hand, Depart from me ye cursed,
into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his
angels."
XIV.
Luke xviii. 7, 8. "And shall not God avenge
his own elect, which cry day and night unto him,
 16

from the earth into the presence of the Lord of

spirits.

XV.
In that day shall the holy ones assemble, who
dwell above the heavens, and with united voice
petition, supplicate, praise, laud, and bless the
name of the Lord of spirits, on account of the
blood of the righteous which has been shed ; that
the prayer of the righteous may not be intermitted
before the Lord of spirits ; that for them He would
execute judgment ; and that his patience may not
endure for ever.

At that time I beheld

XVI.the Ancient* of days,

while He sat upon the throne of his glory, while

* Literally in the Ethiopic " The head" of Days.

 17

though he bear long with them ? I tell you that

he will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless when
the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the
earth ?"
XV.
Revelation vi. 9. "I saw under the altar the
souls of them that were slain for the word of God,
and for the testimony which they held ; and they
cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord,
Holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our
blood on them that dwell on the earth ? "
Revelation xix. 1. "And after these things I
heard a great voice of much people in heaven,
saying, Hallelujah ! Salvation, and glory, and
honour, and power, unto the Lord our God ! For
true and righteous are his judgments, for he hath
judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth
with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood
of his servants at her hand."
XVI.
2 Chronicles xviii. 18. " I saw the Lord sitting
upon his throne, and all the host of heaven stand
ing on his right hand and on his left."
Daniel vii. 9, 10. " I beheld till the thrones
c
 18

the book of the living was opened in his presence,

and while all the powers which were above the
heavens stood around and before Him.

XVII.
Then were the hearts of the saints full of joy,
because the consummation of righteousness was
arrived, the supplication of the saints heard, and
the blood of the righteous appreciated by the Lord
of spirits.

XVIII.
In that hour was this Son of man invoked before
the Lord of spirits, and his name in the presence
of the Ancient of days.

#/
 19

were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit,

whose garment was white as snow, and the hair
of his head like the pure wool : his throne was
like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.
A fiery stream issued and came forth from before
him : thousand thousands ministered unto him,
and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before
him : the judgment was set and the books were
opened."
XVII.
Revelation xviii. 20. " Rejoice over her thou
heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets, for
God hath avenged you on her."
Isaiah xlix. 13. " Sing, O heavens, and be joy
ful O earth, and break forth into singing, O
mountains : for the Lord hath comforted his peo
ple, and will have mercy upon his afflicted."
XVIII.
John v. 22. " The Father judgeth no man, but
hath committed all judgment to the Son, that all
men should honour the Son even as they honour
the Father."
Acts x. 42. " And he commanded us to preach
unto the people, and to testify that it is he which
 20

XIX.
Before the sun and the signs were created, be
fore the stars of heaven were formed, his name was
called on in the presence of the Lord of spirits. A
support shall He be for the righteous and the holy
to lean upon, without falling ; and he shall be the
light of nations.

XX.
He shall be the hope of those whose hearts are
troubled. All, who dwell on earth, shall fall down
and worship before him ; shall bless and glorify
Him, and sing praises to the name of the Lord of
spirits.
 21

was ordained of God to be the judge of the quick

and the dead."
John xvi. 14. " All things that the Father hath
are mine."
XIX.
John viii. 58. " Jesus said unto them, Verily,
verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am."
Colossians i. 17. " And he is before all things,
and by him all things consist."
Hebrews xiii. 8. " Jesus Christ, the same yes
terday, and to day, and for ever."
Psalm cxxiv. 8. " Our help is in the name of
the Lord, who made heaven and earth."
Isaiah xliii. 2. "When thou passest through
the waters I will be with thee ; and through the
rivers, they shall not overflow thee : when thou
walkest through the fire thou shalt not be burned."
Luke ii. 32. " A light to lighten the Gentiles,
and the glory of thy people Israel."
XX.
Matthew ii. 28. " Come unto me all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you
rest."
Revelation xv. 3, 4. " And they sing the song
of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the
 22

XXL
Therefore the Elect and the Concealed one ex
isted in His presence, before the world was cre
ated, and for ever.

XXII.
In His presence he existed, and has revealed to
the saints and to the righteous the wisdom of the
Lord of spirits ; for he has preserved the lot of the
righteous, because they have hated and rejected
this world of iniquity, and have detested all its
works and ways, in the name of the Lord of spirits.
 23

Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works,

Lord God Almighty, Just and true are thy ways,
thou King of Saints ! Who shall not fear thee, O
Lord, and glorify thy name ? For thou only art
holy : for all nations shall come and worship be
fore thee : for thy judgments are made manifest."
XXI.
Genesis i. 26. "And God said, Let us make
man in our image, after our likeness."
John i. 1, 2, 3. "In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word
was God. The same was in the beginning with
God. All things were made by him ; and with
out him was not any thing made that was made."
XXII.
Hebrews xi. 25. " By faith, Moses when he was
come to years, refused to be called the son of
Pharoah's daughter ; choosing rather to suffer af
fliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the
pleasures of sin for a season."
John xvii. 14. "I have given them thy word,
and the world hath hated them, because they are
not of the world, even as I am not of the world.
I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of
 24

XXIII.
For in His name shall they be preserved ; and
His will shall be their life. In those days shall
the kings of the earth and the mighty men, who
have gained the world by their achievements, be
come humble in countenance.

XXIV.
For in the day of their anxiety and trouble their
souls shall not be saved ; and they shall be in sub
jection to those whom I have chosen.
 25

the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from

the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am
not of the world."
XXIII.
Revelation vi. 15. " And the kings of the earth,
and the great men, and the rich men, and the
chief captains, and the mighty men, and every
bondman, and every freeman, hid themselves in
the dens and in the rocks of the mountains ; and
said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and
hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the
throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: for the
great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be
able to stand ? "
XXIV.
Deuteronomy xxxii. 41. " If I whet my glitter
ing sword, and mine hand take hold on judgment, I
will render vengeance to mine enemies, and will
reward them that hate me."
Psalm xviii. 47. " It .is God that avengeth me
and subdueth the people unto me."
Luke xix. 27. " But those mine enemies, which
would not that I should reign over them, bring
hither and slay them before me."
D
 2G

XXV.
I will cast them like hay into the fire, and like
lead into the water. Thus shall they burn in the
presence of the righteous, and sink in the pre
sence of the holy ; nor shall a tenth part of them
be found.

XXVI.
But in the day of their trouble, the world shall
obtain tranquillity.

XXVII.
In His presence shall they fall, and not be
 27

XXV.
1 Cor. iii. 12. " Now if any man build upon
this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood,
hay, stubble ; every man's work shall be made
manifest : for the day shall declare it, because it
shall be revealed by fire ; and the fire shall try
every man's work of what sort it is."
Luke xiii. 24. " Strive to enter in at the strait
gate : for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter
in, and shall not be able. When once the master
of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the
door," &c.
XXVI.
Proverbs xvi. 4. " The Lord hath made all
things for himself; yea, even the wicked for the
day of evil."
Isaiah xxxv. 10. "And the ransomed of the
Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs,
and everlasting joy upon their heads : they shall
obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing
shall flee away."
2 Thessalonians i. 7. "And to you who are
troubled rest with us."
XXVII.
2 Thessalonians i. 7, 8, 9. " When the Lord
 28

raised up again ; nor shall there be any one to

take them out of His hands, and to lift them up :
for they have denied the Lord of spirits, and His
Messiah. The name of the Lord of spirits shall
be blessed.

Wisdom is pouredXXVIII.
forth like water, and glory

fails not before Him for ever and ever ; for potent
is He in all the secrets of righteousness.

XXIX.
But iniquity passes away like a shadow, and
possesses not a fixed station : for the Elect one
stands before the Lord of spirits ; and His glory is
for ever and ever ; and His power from generation
to generation.
 29

Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty

angels ; in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them
that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel
of our Lord Jesus Christ : who shall be punished
with everlasting destruction from the presence of
the Lord, and from the glory of his power ; when
he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to
be admired in all them that believe, (because our
testimony among you was believed) in that day."
XXVIII.
Proverbs viii. 22. -' The Lord possessed me in
the beginning of his way, before his works of old."
Proverbs iii. 32. " The froward is abomination
to the Lord, but his secret is with the righteous."
1 Peter iv. 13. " Rejoice inasmuch as ye are
partakers of Christ's sufferings, that when his glory
shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceed
ing joy."
XXIX.
evil
workers
down
Psalm
doers,
likeof
xxxvii.
the
iniquity.
neither
grass,
1 . be
and
" For
Fret
thou
wither
they
not
envious
asshall
thyself
the green
soon
against
because
be
herb."
the
cut
of

Daniel iv. 3. " His kingdom is an everlasting

 30

XXX.
With Him dwelleth the spirit of intellectual
wisdom, the spirit of instruction and of power,
and the spirit of those who sleep in righteousness ;
He shall judge secret things.

XXXI.
Nor shall any be able to utter a single word
before him ; for the Elect one is in the presence
of the Lord of spirits, according to his own
pleasure.
 31

kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to

generation."
XXX.
1 Corinthians i. 30. " But of him are ye in Christ
Jesus, who of God is made unto us, wisdom."
Lukexxi. 15. "For I will give you a mouth
and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not
be able to gainsay nor resist."
Proverbs xv. 33. " The fear of the Lord is the
instruction of wisdom."
Acts vii. 59. " And they stoned Stephen, call
ing upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive
my spirit."
Psalm xxxi. 5. " Into thine hand I commit
my spirit ; thou hast redeemed me, O Lord God
of truth."
Romans ii. 16. " God shall judge the secrets of
men by Jesus Christ, according to my Gospel."
XXXI.
Habakkuk ii. 20. " The Lord is in his holy
temple, Let all the earth keep silence before him."
Isaiah xli. 1 . " Keep silence before me, O islands,
and let the people renew their strength."
John xvi. 28. " I came forth from the Father,
 32

XXXII.
In those days the saints and the chosen shall
undergo a change. The light of day shall rest
upon them ; and the splendor and glory of the
saints shall be changed.

XXXIII.
In the day of trouble evil shall be heaped up
upon sinners ; but the righteous shall triumph in
the name of the Lord of spirits.
 33

and am come into the world : again I leave the

world, and go to the Father."
XXXII.
1 Corinthians xv. 51. " Behold, I shew you a
mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all
be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an
eye, at the last trump : for the trumpet shall sound,
and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we
shall be changed."
Revelation xxi. 23, 24. " And the city had no
need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in
it : for the glory of God did lighten it, and the
Lamb is the light thereof. And the nations of
them which are saved shall walk in the light of it."
XXXIII.
Isaiah xvii. 14. "And behold, at evening-tide,
trouble."
Psalm xi. 6. " Upon the wicked he shall rain
snares, fire and brimstone, and a burning tempest ;
this shall be the portion of their cup."
Psalm xlvii. 1,2, "O clap your hands all ye
people, shout unto God with the voice of triumph ;
For the Lord most high is terrible. He is a great
King over all the earth."
 34

XXXIV.
Others shall be made to see, that they must
repent, and forsake the works of their hands ; and
that glory awaits them not in the presence of the
Lord of spirits ; yet that by his name they may be
saved. The Lord of spirits will have compassion
on them ; for great is his mercy ; and righteous
ness is in his judgment, and in the presence of his
glory ; nor in his judgment shall iniquity stand.
He who repents not before Him shall perish.

XXXV.
Henceforward I will not have mercy on them,
saith the Lord of spirits.

XXXVI.
In those days shall the earth deliver up from
her womb, and hell deliver up from hers, that
which it has received ; and destruction shall
restore that which it owes.
 35

XXXIV.
Acts xvii. 30. " God now commandeth all men
every where to repent : because he hath appointed
a day in the which he will judge the world in
righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained."
John iii. 17. " For God sent not his Son into the
world to condemn the world, but that the world
through him might be saved."
2 Peter iii. 9. "The Lord is not slack concern
ing his promise, as some men count slackness ; but
is long-suffering to us-ward, not willing that any
should perish, but that all should come to repent
ance. But the day of the Lord will come as a
thief in the night."
XXXV.
Ezekiel xxxiii. 11. " As I live saith the Lord
God, I have no pleasure in the death of the wick
ed ; but that the wicked turn from his way and
live : turn ye, turn ye, from your evil ways ; for
why will ye die, O house of Israel ? "
XXXVI.
Revelation xx. 13. " And death and hell gave
up the dead which were in them, and they were
judged every man according to their works."
Psalm xlix. 14, 15. " Like sheep they are laid
 3G

XXXVII.
He shall select the righteous and holy from
among them; for the day of their salvation has
approached.

XXXVIII.
And in those days shall the Elect one sit upon
his throne, while every secret ofintellectual wisdom
shall proceed from his mouth ; for the Lord of
spirits has gifted and glorified him.

XXXIX.
In those days the mountains shall skip like
rams, and the hills shall leap like young sheep
 37

in the grave ; death shall feed on them ; and the

upright shall have dominion over them in the
morning ; and their beauty shall consume in the
grave from their dwelling. But God will redeem
my soul from the power of the grave ; for he shall
receive me. Selah ! "
XXXVII.
1 Corinthians xv. 22, 23. " For as in Adam all
die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But
every man in his own order : Christ the first-fruits ;
afterward they that are Christ's at his coming."
Revelation xx. 5. " But the rest of the dead
lived not till the thousand years were finished.
This is the first resurrection."
XXXVIII.
Revelation iii. 21. "To him that overcometh
will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I
also overcame,"and am set down with my Father
in his throne."
Matthew xxv. 31. " When the Son of man shall
come in his glory, and all the holy angels with
him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory."
XXXIX.
Psalm lxviii. 16. "Why leap ye, ye high hills?
this is the hill which God desireth to dwell in."
 38

satiated with milk ; and all the righteous shall be

come angels in heaven.

XL.
Their countenance shall be bright with joy ; for
in those days shall the Elect one be exalted. The
earth shall rejoice ; the righteous shall inhabit it,
and the elect possess it.

XLI.
Blessed are ye, O saints and elect, for glorious
is your lot.
XLII.
The saints shall exist in the light ofthe sun, and
the elect in the light of everlasting life, the days of
whose life shall never terminate ; nor shall the
days of the saints be numbered, who seek for light,
and obtain righteousness with the Lord of spirits.
 39

Matthew xxii. 30. " In the resurrection they

neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are
as the angels of God in heaven."
XL.
Isaiah lxv. 17, 18. "For behold I create new
heavens and a new earth ; and the former shall not
be remembered nor come into mind. But be ye
glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create :
for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her
people a joy."
XLI.
Isaiah lxv. 9. " And mine elect shall inherit it,
and my servants shall dwell there."
XLII.
Malachi iv. 2. " But unto you that fear my
name shall the sun of righteousness arise with
healing in his wings."
Revelation xxi. 4. " And there shall be no more
death."
Revelation x. 5, 6. " And the angel which I
saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth, lifted
up his hand to heaven, and sware by him that liv-
eth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the
things that therein are, and the earth, and the
things that therein are, and the sea, and the things
 40

XLIII.
Peace be to the saints with the Lord of the
world .

Henceforward shallXLIV.
the saints be told to seek in

heaven the secrets of righteousness, the portion of

faith ; for like the sun has it arisen upon the earth,
while darkness has passed away. There shall be
light interminable ; nor shall they enter upon the
enumeration of time ; for darkness shall be pre
viously destroyed, and light shall increase before
the Lord of spirits ; before the Lord of spirits shall
the light of uprightness increase for ever.

XLV.
And it shall be, that those who have been de
stroyed in the desert, and who have been devoured
by the fish of the sea, and by wild beasts, shall re
turn, and trust in the day of the Elect one ; for
none shall perish in the presence of the Lord of
spirits, nor shall any be capable of perishing.
 41

which are therein, that there should be time no

longer."
XLIII.
John xiv. 27. " Peace I leave with you, my
peace I give unto you ; not as the world giveth
give I unto you."
XLIV.
Isaiah he 1. " Arise ! Shine ! for thy light is
come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee."
Isaiah lx. 19. "The sun shall be no more thy
light by day, neither for brightness shall the
moon give light unto thee ; but the Lord shall be
unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy
glory."
Isaiah xxxii. 17. "And the work of righteous
ness shall be peace; and the effect of righteous
ness quietness and assurance for ever."
XLV.
Revelation xx. 13. " And the sea gave up the
dead which were in it."
John iii. 14, 15. "And as Moses lifted up the
serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of
man be lifted up : that whosoever believeth in him
should not perish, but have eternal life."
 42

XLVI.
Then they received the commandment, all who
were in the heavens above ; to whom a combined
power. voice, and splendor, like fire, were given.

XLVII.
And first, with their voice, they blessed Him,
they exalted Him, they glorified Him with wisdom,
and ascribed to Him wisdom with the word, and
with the breath of life.
 43

Romans vi. 23. "The gift of God is eternal life

through Jesus Christ our Lord."
John x. 28. " I give unto them eternal life, and
they shall never perish, neither shall any man
pluck them out of my hand."
XLVI.
Revelation iv. 6. " And out of the throne pro
ceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices :
and there were seven lamps of fire burning before
the throne, which are the seven spirits of God."
Ezekiel i. 13. " As for the likeness of the living
creatures, their appearance was like burning coals
of fire, and like the appearance of lampsAnd the
fire was bright, and out of the fire went forth
lightning."
XLVI1.
Revelation xi. 15. "And the seventh angel
sounded : and there were great voices in heaven,
saying, The kingdoms of this world are become
the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ ; and
he shall reign for ever and ever."
Revelation v. 11, 12. "And I beheld, and I
heard the voice of many angels round about the
throne, and the living creatures and the elders :
 44

XLVIII.
Then the Lord of spirits seated upon the throne
of his glory the Elect one ;

XLIX.
Who shall judge all the works of the holy, in
heaven above, and in a balance shall He weigh
their actions. And when he shall lift up his
countenance to judge their secret ways in the word
of the name of the Lord of spirits, and their pro
gress in the path of the righteous judgment of God
most high ;
L.
They shall all speak with united voice ; and
 45

and the number of them was ten thousand times

ten thousand, and thousands of thousands ; saying
with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was
slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom,
and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing."
XLVIII.
Isaiah xlii. 1 . " Behold my servant whom I up
hold, mine Elect, in whom my soul delighteth."
1 Peter ii. 6. "Wherefore also it is contained
in the Scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief
corner-stone, elect, precious : and he that believeth
on him shall not be confounded.
Psalm ix. 7. " The Lord shall endure for ever,
he hath prepared his throne for judgment."
XLIX.
Daniel v. 27. "Thou art weighed in the ba
lances and art found wanting."
Matthew x. 26. " For there is nothing covered
that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not
be known."
Isaiah xxvi. 7. " Thou most upright, dost weigh
the path of the just."
L.
Revelation xix. 5. "And a voice came out of
 4G

bless, glorify, exalt, and praise, in the name of the

Lord of spirits.

LI.
He shall call to every power of the heavens, to
all the holy above, and to the power of God. The
Cherubim, the Seraphim, and the Ophanin, all the
angels of power, and all the angels of the Lords,
namely, of the Elect one, and of the other Power,
who was upon earth over the water on that day,

LII.
Shall raise their united voice ; shall bless, glo
rify, praise, and exalt with the spirit of faith, with
 47

the throne, saying, Praise our God all ye his ser

vants, and ye that fear him both small and great."
Psalm 1. 5. 6. " Gather my saints together unto
me ; those that have made a covenant with me by
sacrifice. And the heavens shall declare his righ
teousness, for God is judge himself. Selah ! "
LI.
Psalm lxxx. 1. "Thou that dwellest between
the Cherubims, shine forth ! "
Isaiah vi. 1,2. "I saw the Lord sitting upon a
throne, high and lifted up, and his train filled the
temple. Above it stood the Seraphim."
Ezekiel i. 19, 20. " And when the living crea
tures went, the Ophanin went by them ; and when
the living creatures were lifted up from the earth,
the Ophanin were lifted up. Whithersoever the
spirit was to go, they went, thither was their spirit
to go ; and the Ophanin were lifted up over against
them : for the spirit of the living creature was in
the Ophanin."
Genesis i. 2. " And the spirit of God moved
upon the face of the waters."
LII.
Psalm cxlviii. 2. " Praise ye him, all his angels :
praise ye him, all his hosts."
 48

the spirit of wisdom and patience, with the spirit

of mercy, with the spirit of judgment and peace,
and with the spirit of charity ; all shall say with
united voice ; Blessed is He ; and the name of
the Lord of spirits shall be blessed for ever and
for ever ; all, who sleep not, shall bless it in
heaven above.
LIII.
All the holy in heaven shall bless it; all the
elect who dwell in the garden of life ; and every
spirit of light, who is capable of blessing, glorify
ing, exalting, and praising thy holy name ; and
every mortal man, more than the powers of heaven,
shall glorify and bless thy name for ever and ever.

LIV.
For great is the mercy of the Lord of spirits ;
long-suffering is He ; and all his works, all his
power, great as are the things which He has done,
has He revealed to the saints and to the elect, in
the name of the Lord of spirits.
 49

Psalm ciii. 21. " Bless ye the Lord, all ye his

hosts ; ye ministers of his that do his pleasure."
Revelation iv. 8. "And the four living creatures
had each of them six wings about him; and they
were full of eyes within : and they rest not day
and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Al
mighty, which was, and is, and is to come."
LIII.
Psalm cxv. 17, 18. " The dead praise not the
Lord, neither any that go down into silence ; but
we will praise the Lord from this time forth and
for evermore. Praise the Lord."
Revelation xxii. 2. " In the midst of the street
of it, and of either side of the river, was there the
tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits,
and yielded her fruit every month ; and the leaves
of the tree were for the healing of the nations/'
LIV.
Exodus xxxiv. 6. " The Lord, the Lord God,
merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abun
dant in goodness and in truth."
1 Timothy i. 16. " For this cause I obtained
mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might shew
forth all long-suffering, for a pattern to them which
o
 50

LV.
Thus the Lord commanded the kings, the
princes, the exalted, and those who dwell on earth,
saying ; Open your eyes, and lift up your horns, if
you are capable of comprehending the Elect one.

LVI.
The Lord of spirits sat upon the throne of his
glory.
 51

should hereafter believe on him to life everlasting."

Ephesians iii. 4. 5. " Whereby, when ye read,
ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery
of Christ; which in other ages was not made known
unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto
the holy apostles and prophets by the spirit."
LV.
Psalm lxxii 8, 9. " He shall have dominion also
from sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends
of the earth : all that dwell in the wilderness shall
bow before him, and his enemies shall lick the dust."
Psalm lxxxix. 17. "For thou art the glory of
their strength, and in thy favor our horns shall be
exalted."
Psalm ii. 10. " Be wise now, therefore, O ye
kings ; be instructed, ye that are judges of the earth.
Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice before him
with reverence."
LVI.
Revelation xx. 11. " And I saw a great white
throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the
earth and the heaven fled away ; and there was
found no place for them."
Matthew xxv. 31. " When the Son of man shall
 52

LVII.
And the spirit of righteousness was poured out
over him.

LVIII.
The word of his mouth shall destroy all the
sinners and all the ungodly, who shall perish at his
presence.

LIX.
In that day shall all the kings, the princes, the
exalted, and those who possess the earth, stand up,
 53

come in his glory, and all his holy angels with him,
then shall he sit on the throne of his glory."
LVII.
Isaiah xi. 2. 4. " The spirit of the Lord shall
rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and under
standing, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit
of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord.With
righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove
with equity for the meek of the earth."
LVI1I.
Isaiah xi. 4. " He shall smite the earth with the
rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips
shall he slay the wicked."
Psalm ii. 12. " Kiss the Son, lest he be angry,
and ye perish from the right way, when his wrath
is kindled but a little."
Revelation xix. 15. " And out of his mouth
goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite
the nations ; and he shall rule them with a rod of
iron ; and he treadeth the wine-press of the fierce
ness and wrath of Almighty God."
LIX.
Psalm lxxvi. 8, 9. 12. " Thou didst cause judg
ment to be heard from heaven : the earth feared,
 54

behold, and perceive, that He is sitting on the throne

of his glory ; that before Him the saints shall be
judged in righteousness ;

LX.
And that nothing, which shall be spoken before
Him, shall be spoken in vain.

LXI.
Trouble shall come upon them, as upon a wo
man in travail, whose labour is severe, when her
child comes to the mouth of the womb, and she
finds it difficult to bring forth.

LXII.
One portion of them shall look upon another.
They shall be astonished, and shall humble their
countenance :
 55

and was still : when God arose to judgment, to

save all the meek of the earth. Selah. He shall
cut off the spirit of princes : he is terrible to the
kings of the earth."
LX.
Matthew xii. 36, 37. " I say unto you, That
every idle word that men shall speak, they shall
give account thereof in the day of judgment. For
by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy
words thou shalt be condemned."
Jeremiah xliv. 29. " And this shall be a sign
unto you, saith the Lord, that I will punish you in
this place, that ye may know that my words shall
surely stand against you for evil."
LXI.
1 Thessalonians v. 2, 3. " For yourselves know
perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a
thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace
and safety ; then sudden destruction cometh upon
them, as travail upon a woman with child ; and
they shall not escape."
LXII.
Ezekiel xxvi. 16. "They shall clothe themselves
with trembling; they shall sit upon the ground,
 56

LXIII.
And trouble shall seize them, when they shall
behold this Son of woman sitting upon the throne
of his glory.

LXIV.
Then shall the kings, the princes, and all who
possess the earth, glorify Him who has dominion
over all things, Him who was concealed; for from
the begining the Son of man existed in secret,
whom the Most High preserved in the presence of
his power, and revealed to the elect.

^
 57

and shall tremble at every moment, and be aston

ished at thee."
Jeremiah xiii. 18. " Say unto the king and to
the queen, Humble yourselves, sit down ; for your
principalities shall come down, even the crown of
your glory."
LXIII.
Isaiah vii. 14. " Therefore the Lord himself
shall give you a sign : Behold, a Virgin shall con
ceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name
Immanuel."
Isaiah ix. 6. " For unto us a Child is born, uuto
us a Son is given ; and the government shall be
upon his shoulder : and his name shall be called
Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The ever
lasting Father, The Prince of Peace."
LXIV.
Numbers xxiv. 19. " Out of Jacob shall come
he that shall have dominion, and shall destroy him
that remaineth of the city."
Psalm lxxii. 8. " He shall have dominion also
from sea to sea, and from the river unto the ends
of the earth."
1 Corinthians ii. 7, 8. " But we speak the wis-
H
 58

LXV.
He shall sow the congregation of the saints, and
of the elect ; and all the elect shall stand before
Him in that day.

^
 59

dom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom,

which God ordained before the world unto our
glory : which none of the princes of this world
knew : for had they known it, they would not have
crucified the Lord of glory."
Deuteronomy xxix. 29. " The secret things be
long unto the Lord our God."
LXV.
Jeremiah xxxi. 27, 28. " Behold, the days come,
saith the Lord, that I will sow the house of Israel,
and the house of Judah, with the seed of man, and
with the seed of beast. And it shall come to pass,
that like as I have watched over them, to pluck up,
and to break down, and to throw down, and to de
stroy, and to afflict ; so will I watch over them, to
build, and to plant, saith the Lord."
Isaiah lxv. 9. "And I will bring forth a seed
out of Jacob, and out of Judah an inheritor of my
mountains : and mine elect shall inherit it, and my
servants shall dwell there."
Luke xxi. 36. u Watch ye therefore, and pray
always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape
all these things that shall come to pass, and to
stand before the Son of man."
 GO

LXVI.
All the kings, the princes, the exalted, and those
who rule over the earth, shall fall down on their
faces before Him, and shall worship Him.

LXVII.
They shall fix their hopes on this Son of man,
shall pray to Him, and petition Him for mercy.

LXVIII.
Then shall the Lord of spirits hasten to expel
them from his presence. Their faces shall be full
of confusion, and their faces shall darkness cover.
The angels shall take them to punishment, that

^
 01

LXVI.
Psalm ii. 2. " The kings of the earth set them
selves, and the rulers take counsel together, against
the Lord, and against his anointed, saying, Let us
break their bands asunder, and cast away their
cords from us. He that sitteth in the heavens shall
laugh : the Lord shall have them in derision. Then
shall he speak unto them in his wrath, and vex
them in his sore displeasure."
beauty
the
and1 glory
Chronicles
come
of holiness.
due
before
unto
xvi.him
Fear
29,
his
LXVII.
: 30.
before
worship
name;
" Give
him,
bring
theall
unto
Lord
an
thethe
offering,
earth."
inLord
the

1 John iii. 3. " And every man that hath this

hope in him, purifieth himself even as he is pure."
Romans ix. 14. "I will have mercy on whom I
will have mercy : and I will have compassion on
whom I will have compassion."
LXVIII.
Matthew xxv. 41. "Then shall he say also unto
them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his
angels."
 G2

vengeance may be inflicted on those who have op

pressed his children and his elect. And they shall
become an example to the saints and to his elect.
Through them shall these be made joyful ; for the
anger of the Lord of spirits shall rest upon them.

LXIX.
Then the sword of the Lord of spirits shall be
drunk with their blood ; but the saints and elect
shall be safe in that day ; nor the face of the sinners
and the ungodly shall they thenceforwards behold.
 63

Matthew xxv. 30. " And cast ye the unprofita

ble servant into outer darkness ; there shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth."
Matthew xiii. 39, 40, 41. " The harvest is the
end of the world ; and the reapers are the angels.
As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in
the fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world.
The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and
they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that
offend and them which do iniquity."
Hebrews x. 30. " For we know him that hath
said, Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recom
pense, saith the Lord."
Psalm ii. 9. " Thou shalt break them with a rod
of iron ; and dash them in pieces like a potter's
vessel."
LXIX.
Isaiah lxvi. 16. " For by fire and by his sword
will the Lord plead with all flesh : and the slain
of the Lord shall be many."
Isaiah xxxiv. 6. 8. " The sword of the Lord is
filled with bloodFor it is the day of the Lord's
vengeance."
Revelation xix. 15. " And out of his mouth
goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite
 04

LXX.
The Lord of spirits shall remain over them

LXXI.
And with this Son of man shall they dwell, eat,
lie down, and rise up, for ever and ever.

LXXII.
The saints and the elect have arisen from the
earth, have left off to depress their countenances,
and have been clothed with the garment of life.
That garment of life is with the Lord of spirits, in
whose presence your garment shall not wax old, nor
shall your glory diminish.
 G5

the nations : and he shall rule them with a rod of

iron ; and he treadeth the wine-press of the fierce
ness and wrath of Almighty God."
LXX.
Deuteronomy xxxii. 9. " For the Lord's portion
is his people ; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance."
Psalm xciv. 14. " The Lord will not cast off his
people, neither will he forsake his inheritance.
But judgment shall return unto righteousness ; and
all the upright in heart shall follow it."
LXXI.
2 Corinthians vi. 16. "As God hath said, I
will dwell in them, and walk in them, and I will
be their God, and they shall be my people."
Revelation xxi. 3. " And I heard a great voice
out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of
God is with men ; and he will dwell with them
and they shall be his people, and God himself shall
be with them, and be their God."
LXXIT.
Revelation vi. 11. " And white robes were given
unto every one of them ; and it was said unto them,
that they should rest yet for a little season, until
their fellow-servants also, and their brethren, that
should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled."
i
 (?>

LXXIII.
All these confess and laud before the Lord of
spirits.

LXXIV.
They glorify with all their power of praise; and
He sustains them in all that act of thanksgiving,
while they laud, glorify, and exalt the name of the
Lord of Spirits for ever and ever.

LXXV.
And with them He establishes this oath, by
which they and their paths are preserved ; nor does
their progress perish.
.
 07

Revelation vii. 14, 15, 16, 17. "These are they

which came out of great tribulation, and have
washed their robes, and made them white in the
blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before the
throne of God, and serve him day and night in his
temple : and he that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them."
Matthew vi. 20. " Lay up for yourselves trea
sures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
corrupt."
LXXIII.
Psalm cxlix. 1,2. " Praise ye the Lord, Sing
unto the Lord a new song, and his praise in the
congregation of saints."
LXXIV.
Isaiah lxi. 3. " The Lord will comfort Zion Joy
and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving,
and the voice of melody."
Psalm cviii. 5, 6. " Be thou exalted, O God,
above the heavens ; and thy glory above all the
earth : that thy beloved may be delivered."
LXXV.
John x. 28. " I give unto them eternal life ; and
they shall never perish, neither shall any man
pluck them out of my hand."
 68

LXXVI.
Great Was their joy.

LXXVII.
They blessed, glorified, and exalted, because the
name of the Son of man was revealed to them.

LXXVIII.
He sat upon the throne of his glory ; and the
principal part of the judgment was assigned to
Him, the Son of man. Sinners shall disappear and
perish from the face of the earth, while those who
seduced them shall be bound with chains for ever.
 G9

LXXVI.
1 Corinthians ii. 9. " As it is written, Eye hath
not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into
the heart of man, the things which God hath pre
pared for them that love him."
1 Peter iv. 13. "That when his glory shall be
revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy."
LXXVII.
Philippians ii. 9, 10. "Wherefore God also hath
highly exalted him, and given him a name which
is above every name ; that at the name of Jesus
every knee should bow."
LXXVIII.
Psalm xcvii. 1, 2. "The Lord reigneth, let the
earth rejoice.Righteousness and judgment are
the habitation of his throne."
John v. 22. "The Father judgeth no man, but
hath committed all judgment unto the Son : that
all men should honour the Son, even as they
honour the Father."
Psalm civ. 35. " Let the sinners be consumed
out of the earth, and let the wicked be no more."
Revelation xx. 1, 2. 7, 8. 10. "And I saw an
angel come down from heaven, having the key of
the bottomless pit, and a great chain in his hand."
 TO

LXXIX.
According to their ranks of corruption shall
they be imprisoned, and all their works shall dis
appear from the face of the earth ; nor thencefor
ward shall there be.any to corrupt ; for the Son of
man has been seen, sitting upon the throne of his
glory.

LXXX.
Every thing wicked shall disappear, and depart
from before his face; and the word of the Son of
man shall become powerful in the presence of the
Lord of spirits.
 71

LXXIX.
Matthew xxv. 41. " Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his
angels."
Revelation xxii. 3. "And there shall be no more
curse ; but the throne of God and of the Lamb
shall be in it ; and his servants shall serve him."
Revelation xxi. 5. " And he that sat upon the
throne said, Behold, I make all things new."
LXXX.
Isaiah i. 24, 25. " Therefore saith the Lord, the
Lord of hosts, the mighty One of Israel, Ah, I
will ease me of mine adversaries, and avenge me
of mine enemies ; and I will turn my hand upon
thee, and purely purge away thy dross, and take
away all thy sin."
Luke xxi. 33. " Heaven and earth shall pass
away, but my words shall not pass away."
 THE ENOCH.
PROPHECY OF

A. M. 1 to 700.
Enoch then began toI. speak from a book and

said, I have been born the seventh in the first

week while judgment and righteousness, wait with
patience.
A. M. 700 to 1400.
II.
But after me, in the second week great wicked
ness shall arise, and fraud shall spring forth.

III.
In that week the end of the first shall take
place, in which mankind shall be safe.
IV.
But when it is completed, iniquity shall grow
up, and he shall execute the decree upon sinners.
 SCRIPTURE
PARALLELS.

i.
Genesis v. 18. "And Jared lived an hundred
and sixty two years, and he begat Enoch."

II.
Genesis vi. 5. "And God saw that the wicked
ness of man was great in the earth, and that every
imagination of the thoughts of his heart, was only
evil continually."
III.
Genesis vi. 3. " And the Lord said ; my spirit
shall not always strive with man."
IV.
Genesis vi. 11, 12. "The earth also was corrupt
before God, and the earth was filled with violence.
K
 74

A. M. 1400 to 2100.
V.
Afterwards in the third week, during its com
pletion, a man of the plant of righteous judgment
shall be selected; and after him the plant of
righteousness shall come for ever.

A. M. 2100 to 2800.
VI.
Subsequently in the fourth week during its com
pletion, the visions of the holy and the righteous
shall be seen ; The order of generation after gene
ration shall take place, aud an habitation shall be
made for them.
 75

And God looked upon the earth, and behold it

was corrupt ; for all flesh had corrupted his way
upon the earth."
V.
Genesis xii. 1. "Now the Lord had said unto
Abram, Get thee out of thy country, and from
thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a
land that I will shew thee."
Genesis xv. 18. "In the same day the Lord
made a covenant with Abram, saying, Unto thy
seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt
unto the great river, the river Euphrates."
Micah vii. 20. " Thou wilt perform the truth to
Jacob, and the mercy to Abraham, which thou
hast sworn unto our fathers from the days of old."
VI.
Genesis xlvi. 2. " And God spake unto Israel in
the visions of the night, and said, Jacob, Jacob.
And he said, Here am I."
Exodus iii. 2. 4. "And the angel of the Lord
appeared unto Moses in a flame of fire out of the
midst of a bush.And when the Lord saw that he
turned aside to see, God called unto him out of
the midst of the bush."
 76

(Visions
A. of
M.the
2100
holyto
and2800.
righteous.)

(Order of generation after generation.)

A. M. 2800 to 3500.
VII.
Then in the fifth week during its completion,
the house of glory and dominion shall be erected
for ever.
 77

Judges vi. 12. " And the angel of the Lord ap

peared unto Gideon, and said unto him, The Lord
is with thee, thou mighty man of valour."
Judges xiii. 22. " And Manoah said unto his
wife, We shall surely die, because we have seen
God."
Exodus xl. 15. " Their anointing shall surely
be an everlasting priesthood, throughout their ge
nerations."
Exodus xl. 2. " On the first day of the first month
shalt thou set up the tabernacle of the tent of the
congregation. And thou shalt put therein the ark
of the testimony."
Joshua xviii. 1. " And the whole congregation of
the children of Israel assembled together at Sbiloh,
and set up the tabernacle of the congregation there."
VII.
1 Kings viii. 12, 13. "Then spake Solomon,
The Lord said that he would dwell in the thick
darkness. I have surely built thee an house to
dwell in, a settled place for thee to abide in for
ever.
Haggai ii. 7. 9. "And the Desire of all nations
shall come ; and I will fill this house with glory,
 78

A. M. 3500 to 4200. A. D. 1 to 200.

VIII.
After that in the sixth week, all those who are
in it shall be darkened, The hearts of all of them
shall be forgetful of wisdom, and in it shall a man
ascend.

IX.
During its completion also the house of do
 79

saith the Lord of hosts.The glory of this latter

house shall be greater than of the former, saith the
Lord of hosts."
VIII.
Isaiah v. 30. " If one look unto the land, behold
darkness and sorrow, and the light is darkened in
the heavens thereof."
Isaiah lix. 9. " We wait for light, but behold
obscurity; for brightness, but we walk in darkness."
Matthew xiii. 15. "For this people's heart is
waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing,
and their eyes they have closed."
1 Corinthians i. 20. " Hath not God made fool
ish the wisdom of this world."
1 Corinthians iii. 19. " For the wisdom of this
world is foolishness with God."
John iii, 13. " No man hath ascended up to
heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even
the Son of man which is in heaven."
Acts i. 11. "This same Jesus, which is taken
up from you into heaven, shall so come in like
manner as ye have seen him go into heaven."
IX.
Matthew xxiv. 2. " Verily I say unto you, There
 80

minion shall be burnt with fire, and all the race of

the elect root shall be dispersed.

A. M. 4200 to 4900X A. D. 200 to 900.

Afterwards, in the seventh week, a perverse ge

neration shall arise ; abundant shall be its deeds,
 81

shall not be left here, one stone upon another, that

shall not be thrown down."
Matthew xxiv. 20. " But pray ye that your flight
be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath-day."
Luke xx. 16. " He shall come and destroy these
husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others."
Leviticus xxvi. 33. " And I will scatter you
among the heathen, and will draw out a sword
after you; and your land shall be desolate, and
your cities waste."
Revelation vi. 1, 2. " And I saw when the
Lamb opened one of the seals ; and I heard, as it
were the noise of thunder, one of the four living
creatures, saying, Come and see. And I saw, and
behold a white horse ; and he that sat on him had
a bow ; and a crown was given unto him : and he
went forth conquering, and to conquer."
Revelation viii. 7. " The first angel sounded,
and there followed hail and fire mingled with
blood, and they were cast upon the earth."
X.
Revelation vi. 3. " And when he had opened
the second seal, I heard the second living creature
say, Come and see. And there went out another
 82

and all its deeds perverse. During its completion

the righteous, selected from the plant of everlast
ing righteousness shall be rewarded, and to them
shall be given seven-fold instruction respecting
every part of his creation.

A. M. 4900 to 5600. A. D. 900 to 1600.

XI.
Afterwards there shall be another week, the
eighth, of righteousness, to which shall be given a
sword to execute judgment and justice upon all
oppressors. Sinners shall be delivered up into the
hands of the righteous, who during its completion
shall acquire habitations by their righteousness;
and the house of the great King shall be built up
for ever.
 83

horse that was red : and power was given to him

that sat thereon to take peace from the earth."
Revelation xii. 11. "And they overcame him
by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their
testimony ; and they loved not their lives unto the
death."
XI.
Revelation xiv. 6 13. "And I saw another
angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the ever
lasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
the earth."
Revelation ii. 23. "And I will kill her children
with death ; and all the churches shall know that
I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts : and
I will give unto every one of you according to
your works."
Revelation ii. 26. " He that overcometh, and
keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I
give power over the nations."
Revelation xvi. 6. " They have shed the blood
of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them
blood to drink ; for they are worthy."
Revelation vi. 11. "And white robes were
given unto every one of them ; and it was said un
to them, that they should rest yet for a little season,
 84

A. M. 5600 to 6300 A. D. 1600 to 2300.

XII.
After that, in the ninth week, shall the judgment
of righteousness, be revealed to the whole world.
Every work of the ungodly shall disappear from
the whole earth; the world shall be marked for
destruction : and all men shall strive to discern
the path of goodness.
 85

until their fellowservants also and their brethren,

that should be killed as they were, should be ful
filled."
1 Peter ii. 5. "Ye also as lively stones, are
built up a spiritual house."
1 Corinthians iii. 17. " For the temple of God
is holy, which temple ye are."
Hebrews iii. 6. "Whose house are we, if we
hold fast the confidence and the rejoicing of the
hope firm unto the end."
XII.
Revelation vi. 12 17. "And 1 beheld when
he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a
great earthquake ; and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood.
And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even
as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is
shaken of a mighty wind. And the heaven de
parted as a scroll when it is rolled together ; and
every mountain and island were moved out of their
places, &c."
Revelation xix. 7. " Let us be glad and rejoice,
and give honour to him : for the marriage of the
Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself
ready."
 86

A. M. 6300 to 7000. A. D. 2300 to 3000.

XIII.
And after this, on the seventh day of the tenth
week, there shall be an everlasting judgment,
which shall be executed upon the watchers : and a
spacious eternal heaven shall spring forth in the
midst of the angels. The former heaven shall
pass away ; a new heaven shall appear ; and all
the celestial powers shine with seven-fold splendor
for ever. Afterwards likewise shall there be many
weeks, which shall eternally exist in goodness and
in righteousness. Neither shall sin be named
there for ever and ever.
 87

XIII.
Revelation xx. 12. " And the dead were judged
out of those things which were written in the books,
according to their works."
Revelation xx. 4. " And I saw thrones, and
they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto
them."
Revelation xx. 10. "And the devil that deceived
them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone."
Revelation xxi. 1. "And I saw a new heaven
and a new earth : for the first heaven and the first
earth were passed away."
Revelation xxi. 11. "And her light was like
unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone,
clear as crystal."
Revelation xxi. 25. " And the gates of it shall
not be shut at all by day : for there shall be no night
there.And there shall in no wise enter into it
any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh
abomination, or maketh a lie."
Revelation xxii. 3. " And there shall be no more
curse : but the throne of God and of the Lamb
shall be in it ; and his servants shall serve him."
 \
88
y
Table of the Pages referred to in the Book of Enoch, Trans
lated by the Archbishop of Cashel, arranged under their
several Heads.

FIRST BOOK first book THE VISION BOOK

ANCIENT OF SECRETS OF NOAH
OF Till OR VISION OF AND OF
BOOK. WISDOM. HISTORY.
WATCHERS. ASTRONOMY.

PAGE. PAGE. PAGE. PAGE. PAGE

1 2 5 6 60 61 161 162 85 86
45 7 8 62 63 163 164 87 88
47 9 10 64 65 165 166 89 90
48 49 11 12 69 167 91 92
50 51 4 70 71 109 110 93 94
52 5 21 111 112 95 96
58 59 22 23 113 114 97
99 98

66 67
65 24 25 115 116 100
26 27 117 118 101 102
68 69 28 29 119 120 103 104
SECOND BOOK
80 30 31 121 122 105 106
81 OP aHE 32 33 123 124 107 10S
WATCHERS. 34 35 125 126 2
36 _ 127 128 3 4
13 14 82 83 129 130
PROPHECY. 15
164
16 84 131 132
138 139 133 134
140 141 17 18 135 136
19 20 SECOND
OF SECRETS
BOOK 137
138
OR VISION OF
WISDOM.
SECOND
BOOK. 36 37
142 143 38 39 VISION
144 145 42
40 43
41 op
NOAH.
146 147
148 149 44 71 72
150 151 46 47 73 74
152 153 52 75 76
154 155 53 54 77 78
156 157 55 56 79 80
158 159 57 58 141
160 161 59 60
 OBSERVATIONS

CHRONOLOGY OF THE BOOK OF ENOCH.

One of the most accurate and learned inquirers

among those who have endeavoured to reconcile
the difficulties of ancient chronology, prefaces a
part of his works by this observation*: " He
" who undertakes to unravel and to reconcile
" the events of the earliest ages, does indeed
" attempt a task, the extreme labour of which
" is enhanced by continual difficulties f."
And if this were necessarily always the case,
from the inherent obscurity of the subject itself,
when considered merely with a reference to

* Perizonii Origines Babylonicae, p. 1.

+ " Ardui sane et multis difficultatibus impediti laboris
" aggreditur opus, qui res antiquissimi temporis eruendas
" sibi atque expediendas sumit."
a
ancient records, it must be admitted that the
researches of modern authors have accumulated
such a mass of real or supposed evidence, in
defence both of the chronology of the Hebrew
text, and that of the Septuagint, that the con
clusion to which most inquirers will now, how
ever unwillingly, arrive, must be, that it is no
longer possible to separate, by any external
evidence, the true data from those which are
corrupt, or to fix the exact epoch of particular
events, by reasoning upon the various parts of
any order of chronological succession. Without
perusing the earlier and more voluminous writers,
who seem almost to have made this controversy
a branch of the dissensions between the Roman
and Reformed Churches, it will be evident from
the most cursory comparison of the works of
Usher, Marsham, or Perizonius, with the elabo
rate work of Dr. Hales, with that of Shuckford,
or with the more recent Connexion of Sacred and
Profane History, written by the learned Dr.
Russell, that the points on which their different
systems are founded, have long since been be
yond the reach of any accurate determination ;
and that we must now be satisfied with a balance
of probabilities, if we seek to fill up, either on
one system or the other, the outline which is
given to us in the authentic records of the Holy
Scripture *.
Strongly impressed, therefore, as I am, with
the persuasion that the chronology which places
the coming of our Lord in the 3999th, or 4000th
year of the world, that is to say, in the fourth or
fifth year before our vulgar era, is correct, I
shall not re-enter the arena, which has been
trodden by the steps of so many learned com
batants on either side, but giving up as imprac
ticable the attempt to assign a sequence of dates
more plausible than that which the learned
Usher has long since arranged, I shall confine
myself to such observations, as may show, in the
first place, some objections against the chrono
logy of the Septuagint, which arise either from
internal evidence, or the collateral testimony of
other circumstances. I shall then pursue the
inquiry,
* I need whether, supposing
scarcely remind the readerthat thepoints
of such chronolo-
as those

of the second Cainan, the departure of Abraham from Haran,

or the duration to be assigned to the several periods of the
Judges.
a2

S
gical evidence for both theories is set aside, we
may find reason to assume, from traditionary,
from prophetic, or apocryphal evidence, that
any determinate duration has been assigned to
the world ; and whether the duration so assigned
is marked by any peculiarity of recurrence as
to its intervals.
If it be found that such a period was anciently
expected, and that the parts of that period coin
cide with, or closely approximate to, the leading
events of the chronology of Archbishop Usher,
it may then be presumed that the circumstantial
evidence thus obtained from different sources,
will tend strongly to confirm the truth of the
computation with which it coincides.
I have forgotten the name of the old writer
who says of traditionary evidence, that " a great
" cloud of smoke argues at least a little fire."
But the observation is a shrewd one, and I have
reminded the reader of it, lest he should con
sider some of the testimonies which I shall ad
duce, as being of no value, because of their want
of authority.
This may indeed be the case with each, when
taken separately, while still the concurrence of
various repetitions of the same tale, may acquire,
from comparison, a force of evidence second only
to rigid demonstration.

Wherever, or from whatever source, the dif

ference between the numbers given by the
Hebrew, by the Samaritan, and Greek versions,
may have originated, it is manifestly too great
to have been accidental, as the former having
1656 ; the Samaritan, 1307 ; and the Greek of
the seventy interpreters, 2256 years, the greatest
difference is 955, and the least, 606 years before
the Deluge ; while from that period to the birth
of Abraham, the difference between the Hebrew
and Septuagint is 780, making in all, 1386
years. In some way or other, therefore, this
difference is to be accounted for, and the knot
has, on behalf of the Seventy, rather been cut,
than unloosed, by the assumption, that the Jew
ish Rabbis must have advisedly shortened the
periods of the generations in the Hebrew, by
subtracting a century from each ; and the motive
assigned for this proceeding, is their desire to
obtain an argument against the fulfilment of the
predictions relative to the Messiah.
 6

This theory must of course proceed on the

ground, that the authority of the Septuagint is
indisputable.
I will, therefore, proceed to inquire into the
authority which the chronology of this version
really possesses.
On the general question of comparison be
tween this version and the Hebrew, the acute
and learned Bishop Horsley says *, " With res-
" pect to the Greek version of the LXX. in
" particular, it may reasonably be made a doubt
" whether the MSS. from which it was made,
" were they now extant, would be entitled to
" the same degree of credit as our modern
" Hebrew text, notwithstanding their compara-
" tively high antiquity. There is certainly much
" reason to believe that after the destruction of
" the temple by Nebuchadnezzar, perhaps from
" a somewhat earlier period, the Hebrew text
" was in a much worse state of corruption, in
" the copies which were in private hands, than
" it has ever been since the revision of the sacred
" books by Ezra. These inaccurate copies would

* Works, vol. vii. p. 285.

be multiplied during the whole period of the
Captivity, and widely scattered in Assyria,
Persia, and Egypt ; in short, through all the
regions
" The text
of the
as revised
dispersion.
by Ezra was certainly of

much higher credit than any of these copies,

notwithstanding their greater antiquity. His
edition succeeded, as it were, to the preroga
tives of an autograph (the autographs of the
inspired writers themselves being totally lost),
and was henceforward to be considered as the
only source of authentic texts : insomuch that
the comparative merit of any text now extant
will depend upon the probable degree of its
approximation to, or distance from, the Esdrine
edition. Now, if the translation of the LXX
was made from some of those old MS8. which
the dispersed Jews had carried into Egypt, or
from any other of those unauthenticated copies,
(which is the prevailing tradition among the
Jews, and is very probable, at least it cannot
be confuted,) it will be likely that the faultiest
MS. now extant differs less from the genuine
Esdrine text, than those more ancient, which
the version of the LXX represents."
 8

These are the words of an author, who seems

to have considered the chronology of the LXX
as more correct than that of the Hebrew, and
they cannot therefore be supposed to proceed
from any wish to depreciate the authority of the
former.
There are, then, two ways in which the version
of the LXX may have become incorrect. It may
either have been made from copies previously
corrupted, or it may have been corrupted by the
translators themselves. If corrupted in the pre
vious copies, there must have been some general
cause to produce that corruption.
It is evidently probable, that during those
years of distress and trouble, after which the
captivity commenced, many manuscripts would
fall into the power of the invaders, and be de
stroyed ; and the dearth thus created would pro
duce a corresponding demand for additional
copies among the Jews, not only of Babylon, but
of the whole Dispersion. With regard to doc
trines, the transcribers would remain uninfluenced
by their change of country. But as to the cal
culation of chronology, the scribes must quickly
have discovered, that their computation, supposing
 9

it to have been the same as that now given by the

Hebrew, differed widely from the calculations of
the nations among whom they were thrown; for
the Chaldeans and Egyptians equally affected a
great antiquity ; and the neighbouring nations
must, more or less, have shared in whatever error
of computation was produced by misconception
of the real periods computed under that enor
mous number of fictitious years, by which the
ancient priests enigmatically communicated to
their successors a knowledge which required a
key to the terms made use of, before it could be
rightly understood. Like Josephus, who speaks*
of the Egyptians and Babylonians as having,
above all other nations, " the most ancient and
" most constant tradition of history," it is pro
bable that the Jews would be dazzled by the
pretensions of their new masters to superior anti
quity ; and as they would not be inclined to
doubt the truth of the Mosaic history, while they
must have thus been sensible that their own were
certainly the earliest records ; both their national
pride, and the confident assertions of those who

* " Ap\aiorartjv tc Kat ftovtftwrati))' r>jc ^"'ffjC tijv xapa-

" Soirtv." Lib. i. cont. Apion.

b .
 10

had the " wisdom of the Chaldeans," would

concur to persuade them, that some years had
been omitted in the Hebrew account.
Thus we can at least see, that there might be
a very general and prevailing reason why the
Hebrew calculation, if originally shorter than
that of the Chaldean or Egyptian sages, should
be lengthened during the captivity, or subse
quent to it. Nor does this certainly infer any
want of good faith in those who made the altera
tion, since they might naturally imagine that
some such correction was required. The same
considerations may be supposed to have operated
on the minds of the Septuagint translators, if we
exclude the probability of previous alteration in
the Hebrew copies used by them.
It has been argued by several authors, with
great care and labour, that from the fragments of
Alexander Polyhistor, quoted by Eusebius, on
wards, there is a general consent of authorities
among Greek authors, who all agree in using the
same calculation as the Septuagint ; and that
this consent subsists till the second century of
our era. I think that the fact is incontrovertible,
and am therefore ready most fully to admit it ;
 11

but the inference that the authenticity of the

Hebrew computation is thus disproved, does not
necessarily follow. From the time of the Sep-
tuagint translation it would be read by the Jews
of the dispersion, as well as by the other authors
who have been referred to; and unless they could
refer to the Esdrine copy of the Hebrew, or to
some other Hebrew text of authority, the differ
ence of the two calculations would remain unob
served.
But we know that the Jews themselves, on
their return from Babylon, had so greatly lost
their knowledge of the pure Hebrew, that when
Ezra opened the book of the law in the sight of
all the people, it was necessary to interpret it.
" The Levites read in the book in the law of God
" distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them
" to understand the reading." (Neh. viii. 5. 8 ")
Nor can it be supposed that the circumstances of
the nation afterwards were such as to revive the
knowledge of the more ancient language, or to
check the gradually general use of a still more
modern dialect ; so that the transcription of the
law must necessarily have been rare ; and, if
b2
 12

transcribed, it must have been still more rarely

accessible for any purpose of collation.
Nor is it probable that any doubt arose as to
the correctness of the Septuagint; and thus it
would necessarily become the sole authority
referred to, as being the only one generally
understood, or valued. But still, among the
learned Jews, previous to the Christian era, traces
must be found of the existence of the Hebrew
numbers, if they were really according to the
original computation : and that such traces are
to be observed, I hope hereafter to prove ; not
only on the authority of that computation
made use of in the book of Enoch, which
the reader has already seen, but from other
sources also.
It will be found that the ancient Jews did not
expect the Messiah in the sixth, but in the fourth
chiliad ; and therefore the supposition that the
reckoning of time was altered by them, so as to
throw the advent of the Messiah, acknowledged
by the Christians, upon the precise time at which
his coming had been foretold and expected, will
become totally inadmissible ; and some other
 13

reason, as well as some other time, for this alter

ation, will remain yet to be discovered.
Thus, we may discern a possible and not im
probable cause for the alteration of the Septuagint,
whether we consider it to have taken place during
the translation, or shortly before that period.
If, indeed, we give credit to the account of
Philo, the translators not only performed their
task with exactness ; but, although separated,
miraculously made use of the very same words.
But to such a witness as this I pay no regard ;
since, of all testimonies, that which proves too
much, is the most liable to suspicion.
Nor do I imagine that the pseudo Aristeas can
be otherwise regarded than as a work of imagi
nation, in which truth and fiction are so blended,
that it is impossible to separate them.
It is, however, to be remarked, that although
Philo, within a few pages of the passage above
cited, (p. 501 and 496,) speaks of the Hebrews
by name, calling Moses also, at p. 823, E|3patov,
and eK -ytvouc E/3paiwv ; and although, in a great
number of places, he speaks of the Chaldeans as
distinct from the Hebrews, yet repeatedly ob
serves, that the Septuagint was translated, not
 14

from the Hebrew, but from the Chaldean tongue,

using the words XaXSatoc and XaASaucoc several
times *: and by this, as he declares that the copy
was sent from Jerusalem, he must have meant
the mixed language, which was in use in Judea
at that time.
There is thus some evidence in favour of the
conjecture of Bp. Horsley, already mentioned ;
since it would have been much easier to collect
a number of interpreters, to whom both that lan
guage and the Greek were known, than such
as might be qualified to translate the pure He
brew ; and as copies in the vernacular idiom
must have been far most easily attainable, the
probable circumstances of the case very much
coincide with the expression used by Philo.
The testimony of Josephus, depending, as it
does, upon the existence of single words, which
in the various copies occur with some variation,
is of so mixed a character that little reliance can
be placed on it, either to support the Septuagint
calculation, or to invalidate it ; for if there seems
cause to conclude that he wrote the sum of years

* De Vit. Mosis, lib. xi. p. 509.

 15

anterior to the flood as 1658, in agreement with

the Hebrew ; so, on the other hand, the sepa
rate numbers ascribed by him to the successive
generations, closely approximate to those of the
Septuagint.
The variation in the numbers, which are given
by the version of Ruflinus, adds to the difficulty
of founding any arguments upon the statements
of former copies, since the greater proportion
of those given by Ruffinus, agree with the He
brew calculation ; while two of them, those of
Malaleel and Enoch, neither agree with the
Hebrew nor with the Septuagint itself. For the
former, the Hebrew has 65 years ; the Septuagint,
165; while Josephus gives 162 : and for the lat
ter, while there is the same difference of a century
between the Hebrew and Septuagint, which have
165 and 65 years, Josephus has 105. Doubtless
these numbers originally agreed either with the
Hebrew or Greek, but their casual alteration im
pairs the general creditof the calculation to which
they belong, as much as if we were to suppose
that they had been wilfully corrupted.
The remark of Fabricius, " That the ancients
" seem universally to have paid but little atten
 1G

" tion to the verification of dates *," may perhaps

account for much of this confusion ; and as it
would seem that Josephus used the Hebrew and
the Septuagint indifferently, his own statements
might thus have differed, from mere inadver
tence to the subject of chronology.
Josephus indeed has expressly stated, that he
drew his materials from the original Hebrew,
but yet it seems that he certainly made use of
the Septuagint for the purpose of quotation.
This appears from many changes of names, in
which, differing from the Hebrew, he has ex
actly
Some
followed
such coincidences
the Septuagint.
might be attributed

to an agreement of opinion in both translators,

as to the euphony of the Greek ; but the sub
stitution of Yayav for Rehu, or of Ntp.S for
Nimrod, being entirely arbitrary, could not be
accidental in both cases. But thus the authority
of Josephus, as a witness with respect to the state
of the Hebrew original at the period when his
work was composed, will always be doubtful,
since we can
* " Mirari licethave nodiu
veteres assurance that any
et passim doctrinal pas-
temporum

parum curiosos fuisse."Chron. p. 164.

 17

sage, as to which we appeal to his authority,

may not, like the names which I have already
quoted, have been taken from the Septuagint
itself.
But the Septuagint contains a number more
evidently vitiated than any which is found in
the Hebrew; for the age of Methuselah at the
birth of Lamech is there stated as 167 years,
from whence it would follow that he must have
lived several years beyond the flood ; and al
though the eastern copies of the Septuagint have
been referred to, as containing the same number
as the Hebrew in this place, yet from the agree
ment of all the copies in giving eight hundred
and two, instead of seven hundred and eighty-
two years, as the duration of the life of Methu
selah after Lamech's birth, it follows that the
disagreement of the previous numbers, whatever
may have caused it, cannot have arisen from a
mere error of transcription.
But there is a more serious difficulty, which
arises from the supposition that the periods of
generation mentioned in the Septuagint are cor
rect ; for on this assumption, the average period
of the succession of one generation to another, is
c
 18

nearly two centuries, so that the increase of

mankind would have been so slow, that men
could not have " begun to multiply on the face
" of the earth," as we are assured that they
did, previous to the era of the flood. It is
worthy of remark, that the Hebrew word here
used will not allow of our supposing that merely
comparative increase is all which is intended
by this expression, since it is y^b, the sense
of which is not that of increase, but of mul
titude.
It has been observed, that the comparative
agreement of the generations of Methuselah and
Lamech with those of the other patriarchs, ac
cording to the Septuagint, while according to
the Hebrew they so far exceed the others, is a
presumption in favour of the truth of the former
computation. But, as the life of Methuselah ex
ceeded that of other patriarchs, so it is by no
means inconsistent with probability, that the
period of succession, even if the succession of the
eldest were that which is referred to, should in
his case be later than in that of others ; while,
with regard to Lamech, it must be remembered,
that had his chosen offspring Noah been born a

X
 19

century earlier, that fitness which we must sup

pose to have existed in his selection, must have
been in some respects materially altered. It may
be sufficient, therefore, to observe, that we can
hardly reason from mere analogy in a case which,
as we must admit, was so specially under the
direction of God's particular providence, that no
deviation from previous order, with regard to it,
can be regarded as merely accidental. With re
spect to the length of the generations, which in
the Septuagint only varies between 205 and 165
years, it has been sometimes imagined that this
uniformity was an evidence of truth ; but it is,
in fact, just the contrary, unless we suppose that
the names which are given, are those of the
eldest children in each case. Then, indeed, we
should expect that there would be an average
variation, confined within narrow limits, the
result of which might be taken as an index of
the length of a generation at that period.
But the assumption which is thus rendered
necessary, is entirely inconsistent with the nar
rative of the Scriptures, while it is little less
repugnant to the probable circumstances which
c2
 20

have caused these particular names to be selected,

as the fixed points of Sacred History.
As we know that Seth was not the eldest of
Adam's sons, and as the chosen seed of Abra
ham was likewise derived from a younger son,
so there is no analogy whatever from whence
we might conclude that the names which
are intermediate between these extremes, are
those of the eldest children only. It may
rather be concluded, that they record the per
severance of those who in each generation,
resisting the temptations of the world around
them, were " preachers of righteousness;" and
that they have been selected, as thus bearing a
continual testimony, that " the invisible things
" of God have from the creation of the world
" been clearly seen *." Thus the greater varia
tion which is found in these periods, as they
stand in the Hebrew, is, in fact, rather an inter
nal evidence of truth ; since it is not probable
that the periods of birth of those who might be
selected for commemoration, in each successive

* Rom. i. 20.
 21

age, should be without some variety as to their

commencement.
That those antediluvian patriarchs, who are
commemorated in the Scripture, should have
been thus arbitrarily chosen, will only lead us to
the inference, that the same principle of selec
tion was applied to them, as afterwards to Abra
ham. But the history of this patriarch and of
Sarah, contains internal evidence of a very de
cisive character, that the dates of the Hebrew
computation still remain unaltered. Abraham,
it is said, " fell on his face, and laughed,
" and said in his heart, Shall a child be born
" unto him that is a hundred years old, and
" shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear?"
In other words, he considered their respective
ages of a hundred, and ninety, to be beyond the
period at which they could hope to have any
progeny. Nor can we imagine that this is
merely a metaphorical representation, or that
it was a feeling confined to Abraham alone,
because Sarah herself is afterwards represented
as sharing in the same incredulity.
But if we assume that the dates of the Sep
 22

tuagint are correct, Nahor, the grandfather of

Abraham, became the father of Terah at the
age of a hundred and seventy years ; so that,
although Abraham himself may have been born
not long after the birth of Haran, or previous to
his father's eightieth year, yet, as this must
have been the first exception to those instances
of greater ages which had preceded it, the in
credulity of Abraham or Sarah will still need
explanation, unless, in agreement with the He
brew computation, we admit that the shorter
periods of succession, which are assigned to the
preceding patriarchs, have been correctly stated.
In coincidence with them, both the Hebrew and
Septuagint agree that Isaac married before the
age of thirty, since Sarah died when he was
twenty-seven years old. And when it is said that
Isaac brought Rebecca into his mother's tent,
and that he was comforted after his mother's
death, it must necessarily be inferred, that her
death had taken place at a comparatively recent
period ; for the Apostle who mentions that
" Abraham and Isaac dwelt in tents," sojourning
in the land of promise as in a strange country,
 23

has thus forhidden the supposition that a perma

nent dwelling can be alluded to in the foregoing
history.
It has been sometimes observed, that the state
of civilization to which the world appears to have
attained in the time of Abraham, is such as
would have required a longer space than three
centuries for its acquirement. But it should be
recollected, that the flood was not unexpected or
unprepared for, by those who were preserved
from it. We cannot imagine that Noah, who,
with his family, must have contemplated their
future situation, from the time at which the
building of the ark had commenced, could have
foreseen none of the circumstances in which they
must necessarily be placed, when the flood should
have subsided. Without assuming that Noah
possessed any other foresight than that which
must be common to every reflecting mind, it is
obvious that the various discoveries by which the
arts of life had already been introduced into the
world, and the polity which had been hitherto
arranged among men, would not less engage his
attention, than the records of former times, in
the succession of previous generations. In these
 24

respects his situation was analogous to that of the

founder of a colony, who is about to be separated
from the resources of the parent country, and to
be left to his own exertions in the management
of his infant commonwealth. In such circum
stances he would undoubtedly collect the mate
rials for the practice of the most useful arts ; he
would imitate, in some degree, the jurisprudence
of the country from which he might emigrate,
and would be especially solicitous to teach the
rising generation of his colonists, the various
decencies and refinements which distinguish the
social from the savage life.
Such an example and such endeavours might
indeed be now comparatively ineffectual, because
the term of life is too short to admit of sufficient
opportunity on the one part, or of adequate expe
rience on the other. But the greater age to
which the patriarchs attained, not only fitted
them for instructors, by the previously accumu
lated stores of long experience, but afforded
ample space for the subsequent communication
of traditionary knowledge. Had the succession
of generations, indeed, been as slow as the Sep-
tuagint would represent it, we could hardly
 25

account for the comparatively rapid development

of the resources of their social state ; but when
the length of life was combined with rapidity of
succession, the result is only such as might rea
sonably be expected.
If it be thought difficult to reconcile the appa
rent history of Chaldea or of Egypt with the
Hebrew chronology, it may be recollected also,
that as the founders of colonies have frequently
sought to revive in their memory former scenes,
by giving to their new abodes the names of the
cities or countries from which they have derived
their origin ; so -those confused accounts of the
earliest reigns and dynasties, which have occa
sioned so much trouble to chronologers, may
partly have arisen from the use of names subse
quent to the flood, which had also been in use
before it : and the combination of this similarity
with the traditionary history of periods anterior
to the flood, may have made it impossible to
reconcile the dates at which we should thus
appear to arrive, with the true computation of
the scriptural history of events.
An Arabic tradition, mentioned by Kir-
d
 26

cher*, assumes that Misraim, as the first king

of Egypt, learned from his father Cham the
former manner of rule in that country, where
Cham, having dwelt before the flood, returned
when it had subsided. And visionary as this
tradition may have been, it may still serve to
illustrate the subject to which I have already
referred, as showing that this amalgamation, as
it were, of events and dates, prior to the flood,
and posterior to it, has long since been thought
probable.
The Septuagint certainly appears to afford a
greater space for the multiplication of mankind
previous to the time of Peleg, than the Hebrew ;
but without taking into account the slower rate of
multiplication, which is involved in the Septua
gint calculation, by which this discrepancy is
reduced, it is quite evident from such calcula
tions as those of Petavius or Bp. Cumberland,
that the Hebrew chronology affords ample space
for the multiplication of many thousands of the
human race previous to the era of their disper-

* CEdip. .(Egypt, p. 72.

 27

sion. And here, indeed, there is another impro

bability involved in the longer computation ; for
the assembly of the whole of those who then
existed, in the plain of Shinar, before the confu
sion of tongues, is scarcely compatible with the
amount of years which must have previously
elapsed according to the LXX. Mankind must
either have been too numerous, or their increase
must have been slower than it is represented to
have been : while it is still less probable, that in
journeying eastward, according to the account
of the Scripture, they should have advanced so
short a distance in so large a number of years.
If we imagine, on the other hand, that the com
putation of the Hebrew involves in it any impro
bability on account of the long period to which
Noah and Shem must have lived, compared with
the age to which Abraham attained, while the
former remain, during the latter part of their
lives, unmentioned in the Scripture narrative ;
it is to be observed, that the history is equally
silent as to the latter events of the life of Noah
and Shem, whether we adopt the longer or the
shorter computation. We are even left in uncer
tainty as to Noah, whether at the period of the
d2
 28

confusion his language remained the same as

that of the progeny of Shem. If we follow the
Septuagint, a great number of years will remain
previous to the calling of Abraham, in which we
have no record of events : while, according to
the Hebrew, the events which are detailed, while
the history is silent as to Shem or his immediate
progeny, relate to Abraham alone. In either
case the same supposition seems allowable, that
since " God had said unto Abram, get thee out
" of thy country, and from thy kindred, and
" from thy father's house;" the same reasons
which required this separation, rendered it ne
cessary that the subsequent history should be
confined to the race thus set apart for the future
fulfilment of prophecy, and for the completion of
the promise, that in the seed of Abraham all the
nations of the earth should be blessed.
Since it is manifest how soon the race of men
fell into idolatry, we may, at least, discern some
reason why Noah or Shem, and their contem
poraries, might be allowed a longer term of life
than those who succeeded them ; because thus
the living witnesses of the stupendous miracle of
the flood were preserved, to counteract, by their
 29

piety, a second increase of crime on earth, and

to contradict, by their own experience, any error
arising from ignorance, or combined with unbe
lief as to the providence of God.
As it is not my object to enter into the discus
sion of the general question between the autho
rity of the Septuagint or Hebrew versions, I will
only add the observation of a learned writer* as
to their conflicting claims: " Since there must
" necessarily have been an intention to corrupt
" the years of the patriarchs either on the part
" of the Jews, so as to shorten the period of their
" history, or on the part of the Greek interpre-
" ters, so as to lengthen it ; I own myself unable

" adeo
vel
prorsus
reperio
sario,
Hebraico
Perizonii
avellent,
fraus
Graecis
quae
consilio
textu,
Origines
intanta
imprimis
interpretibus
tot
debuerit
ad patriarcharum
res
minuendam
Babylonicse,
quum
Judaeos
fuissead
finitimi
facta;
movisset,
suae
earn
p.
annis,
391.
historiae
exputare
illis
augendam,
vel
ut
populi,
"ab
earn
antiquitatem,
Cum
nequeo,
Judaeis
Chaldaei,
consultu
minuere
neces-
nee
in

" quicunque
JEgypti,
nibus
esse,
naverit.
antiquitate
ne
majestatem
&c,
infra
Longe
illi
rerum
extandem
iEgyptorum
antiquitate
itaquc
Judaicarum,
addere
fuerunt,
verisimilius,
studuerint
antiquitatem
longa
in
cumvel
.flSgypto
;Apione
praecipuam
et
Graecos
longe
ipse
fraude
quoque
Josephus
adeo
interpretes,
suis
hac
depug-
subsi-
origi-
usos
pro

*' derent origines Judaicae."

 30

" to discern what could have inclined the Jews

" to diminish it; particularly since the nations
" around them, the Chaldeans or Egyptians,
" chiefly claimed respect on account of the
" extreme antiquity of their origin : and thus
" Josephus contended against Apion, for the
" antiquity of the Hebrew polity. It therefore
" appears by far most probable, that the Greek
" interpreters, whoever they may have been,
" made use of this fraud in Egypt, lest the
" origin of the Jews should appear to be much
" more recent than that of the Egyptians."
In conclusion, it may be observed, that those
who maintain the authenticity of the Septuagint
computation, ought at least to show some pro
bable cause to which the alteration of the Hebrew
may be attributed. It has been referred indeed
to the desire of the Jewish Rabbis to obtain an
argument against Christianity, by showing that
the Messiah did not appear in the person of
Jesus Christ, at the time which had been set
apart for his coming by the voice of tradition,
or of prophecy. But I apprehend, that it will
appear probable that our Lord did in fact come
on earth at the very period at which, according
 31

to the Masoretic chronology, his advent ought to

have taken place ; and thus the Jewish doctors
must have altered a scheme of computation,
which contradicted the belief of Christians, in
order to substitute one which agreed with it. I
need not insist upon the improbability of such a
theory.
I proceed then to inquire, what traces can be
found in the Scriptures, or in the Jewish tradi
tions, for such a computation as that, which
limiting the duration of the world to seven mil
lenary periods, agrees with the book of Enoch in
the events which are supposed to have occurred
in each of them.
With respect to such a computation, the inde
fatigable Fabricius has left an opinion which
must, at least, be admitted to be the result of
the most unwearied and laborious research. He
says, " I will not, like Varro, divide the whole
" of time into that which is unknown, fabulous,
" and historic ; but I will substitute for this
" division the ancient tradition of the house of
" Elias, so celebrated among the Jews, accord-
" ing to which the duration of the world is
"divided into six millenaries; so that there
 3-2

" should be two thousand void, or before the

" law of Moses ; two thousand of the law ; two
" thousand of the Messias*."
The word used in the Hebrew original, and
here translated as " inane," seems to show, that
the first period related to the time previous to
the covenant with Abraham.
The words of the tradition are as follows ")' :

= Hoiy vn n:ty "to nw irvbx wii wn

rmn a^btt "inn d^n *yo
rmynn mo' d'dVn "2m
Literally
" The declaration of the progeny of Elias :
" Six thousands of years, this is f.r ever :
" Two thousands, without order ;
" Two thousands, the covenant ;
" And two thousands, shall continue the Messiah."

As the word inn, which our translators have

rendered, at the
* Fabricii Bibl. beginning
Antiq. p. 199. of the book
" Placet of Varrone
non cum Gene-

" tempus omne dividere in AcriX.v fivdiKov Kat tor.pu.oar, sed

" huic Varroniana; divisioni potius praeferre antiquam et
" Judaeoi.m testimonio celebratissimam dom.s Eliae tradi-
" tionem, qua omne asvum dividitur in sex millenaries, hoc
" m.d. : duo millia inane, sive ante legem Mosis ; duo millia
" lex ; duo millia Messias."
f Fabricii Codex Pseud. Vet. Test. p. 1080.
 33

sis, " without form,'' appears to be used in

opposition to mm in the following paragraph ;
the sense seems to be thus restricted to the
contrast between the periods before, and subse
quent to the covenant ; and thus the selection
of Abraham, separated from the advent of the
Messiah by two chiliads, and the synchronism
of the latter event with the commencement of
the fifth thousand years, both appear to agree
with the tradition here recorded. The use of
the word VH, and also of tfEiby, with the sense
of total duration, in agreement with the book of
Daniel *, would lead to the inference that this
tradition must have originated in Chaldaea, and
the Chaldee idiom of the word niD' agrees with
this supposition. This passage, however, having
been frequently mentioned by Mede, and other
writers, I will proceed to notice another, which
appears still more worthy of consideration, and
which I believe has hitherto remained unob
served. It is quoted by Buxtorff, without any
more exact reference than to the early Tal-
mudists ; but I apprehend that it is a relic of the

* Dan. iv. 31. + Lexicon Talmudicum, p. 2090.

f
 34

ancient Zohar*, and that it contains internal

evidence of such antiquity that we cannot refer
it to a later period than the Christian era.
Like the tradition already referred to, it seems
probably to have been a fragment of that " tota
" cabalica exercitatio," as it is called by Kircher,
in which he thought that the ancient Rabbis,
" by their writings, either before, or imuie-
" diately after Christ, endeavoured to declare
" in their Cabala the coming of the Saviour."
This tradition is thus expressed :

. 2py our nbwna nip ma

rrbm %srhm rrm** may
The translation, as given by Buxtorf, is
" (There are) seven sons of men, who endure
" throughout all ages : Adam the first, Methu-
" salem, Shem, Jacob, Amram, Abaja the Shilo-
" nite, and Elijah."
In the merely nominal acceptation of these
appellations, they would appear to have been
arbitrarily selected as marks of some succession
of time, without any farther meaning. But I

* See Zohar, Parasche Bereschith.

 3:3

think it will appear on inquiry into the force of

the component parts of the several words, that
they have been meant to convey an enigma
tical sense. With the exception of Adam, to
which the epithet of first is annexed, as if to
mark its ordinary sense, all these names have a
double meaning, which, when analysed, will be
found to serve as an index of the event which
most especially distinguishes each period re
ferred to in succession.
Thus the first line having expressed the rela
tion of the seven following names, to seven
portions into which the whole duration of time
is supposed to be divided ; Adam is given as the
appellative of the first period, while Methuselah
is assumed to distinguish the next in order.
But Methuselah is compounded of HO and
rh&, and is literally, he hath sent forth and
hath destroyed. And thus, that great and
miraculous destruction of the flood, sent forth
to " destroy man from the face of the earth,"
which took place in the second millenary of the
world, is expressed by the name appropriated to
the second place of this series. The third is
Shem, which, as is well known, also bears the
e2
 36

higher sense, of " the name of God," as applied

to Christ, "the visihle representation of the ever-
" blessed Trinity," who is in the Old " Testa-
" ment styled the name of Jehovah *." Thus
it well and sufficiently expresses that most im
mediate agency of God, as the guide, protector,
and ruler of his chosen people, which especially
continued from the times of Abraham, of Isaac,
and of Moses, to the termination of the direct
theocracy over Israel, when they " chose to
themselves a king." And thus the third mil
lenary period, characterized by " the adoption,
" and the glory, and the covenants," and by the
continual assertion of the power of God to pre
serve his people, and to destroy their enemies,
is distinguished by a name expressive of this
theocratic rule.
But if from hence it is to be expected that
the name next in order should relate to the
fourth millenary, and be expressive of its cha
racteristics, as relating to the fortunes of Israel,
we shall remember that this period embraces
the times of the various prophets, whom " they

* Parkhurst, Heb. Lex. p. 744.

 37

" killed and persecuted," of their successive

defections from God by idolatry, and of their
repeated punishment by captivity or the sword,
till in the time when " the sceptre departed
" from Judah," at the coming of Shiloh, the
chief peculiarity of the nation was their exclu
sive denial of the favour of God to any other
people, and their stedfast belief that the tempo
ral dominion which engrossed all their thoughts
and expectations was reserved for them as sole
inheritors of " the promises made unto the
" fathers."
Accordingly the name of Jacob is the next
which follows, and we can hardly doubt that it
is here used with the same meaning as that
annexed by Esau to it, namely, with the sense
of deceit or perversity, of supplanting another,
or striving to obtain his inheritance.
Thus the synonyms given by one of the Lexi
cographers for this word are, " perversus, haere-
" ditatis invidus;" and without seeking for a
more particular application to any single event,
we may conclude that the intention of a double
sense, in this word also, has been made suffi
ciently evident, by its agreement with the gene
 38

ral character of Israel and Judah, from the days

of Jeroboam to the advent of the Saviour.
But if the clue, which we have hitherto em
ployed, fail not, the next name of this series
ought to apply to the millenary at the commence
ment of which our Lord came into this world, and
was " found in fashion as a man." And if this
be the case, the name for which we should seek
could be applicable to no other than himself.
Accordingly it is Hamram ; and while we are
at a loss to conjecture why one so little mentioned
in the Scripture should have been selected, if
the selection were on his own account, we can
discern a reason why the father of Moses and
Aaron should represent him, of whom Moses in
action and authority, and Aaron in speech, were
in their united ministry a type. But without
such a reference, the construction of the name
fully explains why it should have been chosen,
as referring to the Saviour, of whom St. John has
said, that the " Word was made flesh, and dwelt
" amongst us;" and of whom the Baptist spoke,
when he said, " Behold the Lamb of God :" for
it happens very remarkably, that both these
appellations are, as it were, embodied in forms
 39

similar to this name, if not absolutely identical

with it ; while the additional letter D, which is
affixed to them in this case, is the usual form of
a pronoun, and serves to express, enigmatically,
the relation of these names to more than any
individual ; as being not only as a lamb, but
their word or their lamb. tfT\Dti is quoted by
Buxtorf, as the Chaldee form for 1DN, a lamb * ;
while Parkhurst, giving for mQK the sense of a
word or speech, quotes two passages of the Scrip
ture f in proof of his assertion.
Thus no more change is made in these words
than might suffice to show that they were in some
sense to be universally, as well as personally,
applicable ; while the intention of this addition
seems to need no other explanation than that the
words are applied to Him, who came to be the
propitiation " for the sins of the whole world."
If, then, it were the object of this tradition enig
matically to designate the commencement of the
period of the Messiah as coinciding with the
beginning of the fifth millenary of the world, it
would seem that a name more appropriate than

* Buxt. Lex. p. 38.

f Deut. xxii. 2, and 2 Sam. xxii. 31.
 40

that of Araram could scarcely have been selected.

But as we know that the number of years which
have elapsed since the first advent of our Lord,
have now nearly extended to two millenaries, it
will follow that the name by which the next, or
sixth period is designated, must also relate to the
Messiah, as prevalent in the influence of his
Gospel, and the results of its doctrines, and the
fulfilment of the prophecies, which concern his
person or his attributes.
Nor shall we be disappointed in this expecta
tion ; and we shall find, that not only is this the
case, but that the terms made use of afford a tes
timony, not the less valuable because it is indi
rect, of the utter disagreement of opinion between
the preservers of this ancient tradition, and the
upholders of that heresy, which denies the divi
nity of the Messiah.
The name which follows next in order is
" Abajah the Shilonite;" and while it will be
difficult to render any personal reason for the
selection of the name of Abajah, or for the
change of the name of Ahijah, who, as we are
told, dwelt at Shiloh *, the
* 1 Kings xix.force
2. of the compo-
 41

nent parts of these names will, as before, solve

the difficulty, and show the propriety of their use
for the purpose which has been intended. I
need hardly remind the reader that 2H ab, has
the sense of " father* ;" while the emphatic n,
which divides this syllable from the latter part
of the name, is not without a meaning ; for as
IT Jah is one form of the name of God himself,
so it especially intimates his eternal existence f ;
and thus the solution of this name Abajah will
be, " the everlasting Father." And therefore,
as I have already observed, we have here a valu
able commentary on the sense anciently annexed
to that passage of Isaiah, in which he has pro
phesied of the Saviour, that " his name shall be
" called" "DlbjP "W "W ON J;" for although
the equivalent word iy, or everlasting, is substi
tuted for fVi yet the subsequent mention of Shi-
lora, in connexion with this expression, shows
that this passage of Isaiah must have been in the
contemplation of the framer of these enigmatical
lines ; for " the Shilonite," which is added as
if explanatory of the name Abajah, is evidently

* See Parkhurst, Lex. p. 3. f See Parkhurst, p. 157.

X Isaiah ix. 6.

f
 42

meant to have reference to the latter clause of

the sentence in the book of Isaiah ; while the
word Shiloh, being not only similar to Shilom,
but. in another sense being especially applied to
the Messiah, as the Shiloh who should come, the
force of these united expressions is well applied
to signify that " government and peace," of the
increase of which the prophet has declared there
shall be no end.
The seventh millenary still remains ; and as
it must synchronize with that period described
in the Apocalypse by the binding of Satan, and
by the reward of those who " lived and reigned
" with Christ a thousand years;" so the name
made use of to designate it, ought to be expres
sive of this state of blessedness and peace. It is
accordingly Elijah, IT^N, which is composed of
bK and fV, and literally means God ,the Lord, as
protector, as preserver, and also as being over
all, and continually present ; such being the
separate force of these two names, and such,
consequently, the result of their combination.
While, therefore, the ineffable name of God is
here distinctly given to the Messiah, and while
the attributes of eternal existence, and of omni
 43

potence, are applied to him, even as to the

Father, still in such connexion with his office of
Atonement, with the preaching of his Gospel,
and with its results upon the world, as to leave
no doubt that the person, the office, and the
power of Christ, were here meant to be de
scribed ; we can scarcely avoid the conclusion,
that this ancient tradition not only expresses the
scriptural doctrine concerning " the Word,"
which " became flesh and dwelt amongst us;"
but that it leads to a very strong presumption,
that the computation of time with which it most
nearly coincides, is nearest to the truth.
Although it were fruitless to seek, for any his
torical proof by which the time from whence
this tradition has been handed down might be
determined, yet the internal evidence which is
involved in it bears very strongly upon the ques
tion as to the period at which it must be supposed
that the Hebrew computation was forged, if such
a forgery ever took place.
It is obvious that this tradition not only agrees
with the scheme of the Hebrew chronology as to
the total amount of each, but that it also places
the events which are alluded to, in the same por-
/2
 44

tions of that whole duration. Most especially

the agreement as to the time at which the first
advent of our Lord took place, is such that, even
if we suppose these lines to have been written by
a Hebrew Christian long subsequent to the events
which they detail, this solution will only ex
change one difficulty for another. Whoever
might be the author, would not conceal the main
import of his forgery, nor would he be satisfied
that it should be taken merely in the literal sense
in which it would have borne no more definite
meaning than the tradition already attributed to
the " house of Elias." But thus it must have
contained so plain a declaration that Jesus was
the true Messiah, drawn from Jewish sources,
and in perfect agreement with the Jewish com
putation, that if either the first or subsequent
compilers of the Talmudic writings had been
aware of the testimony contained in it, they
must either have rejected it altogether as a for
gery, and have refused to admit it into their
compilation, or else have acknowledged that so
express a testimony proved them to be in error
when they rejected Jesus of Nazareth. I think
it will appear far more probable that this writing,
 45

being ancient, had ceased to be understood be

yond its literal sense ; and that thus those who
admitted it among their collection of Jewish tra
ditions, attached to it no other importance than
it obtained from agreeing with that computation
of seven chiliads, which they already believed to
be correct. Such indeed, from the first century
of our era, has been the hostility between Jews
and Christians, and especially between Jews and
Jewish converts to the Christian faith, that had
these lines been composed by one of the latter,
we can scarcely suppose it possible that they
should ever have been received or repeated by
those very persons, who were best able to show,
that no such tradition had existed before that
period, and least inclined to add to their own
collections of traditionary knowledge any thing
proceeding from persons whom, beyond all others,
they despised and hated.
If, indeed, we were not in possession of the
book of Enoch, and especially of the prophecy of
ten weeks, coincident with seven chiliads, we
might have been at a loss to conjecture from
what source such knowledge as that which the
framer of these lines must have possessed, could
 40

have been obtained. But since both the compu

tation included in them, the doctrine and the
facts to which they relate, might be gathered from
the book of Enoch, it appears to me, that from
the probable antiquity of this tradition arises also
an additional probability of the antiquity of that
book, and of the truth of that computation used
in the Hebrew Scriptures, with which it coin
cides.
I will not pursue this part of the subject farther
than to add, how obviously the early knowledge
of such a tradition among the Jews, adds to the
necessity that an earlier date than has usually
been assigned to the supposed alteration of the
Hebrew chronology, should be established, in
order to support whatever theory of the probable
cause of such a change might be advanced ;
since it now appears nearly certain, that the wish
to invalidate the belief of Christians as to the
time of the Messiah's appearance, could not have
led to any such proceeding on the part of the
Jews.
Doubtless we should act very wrongly if we
were to attach any weight to such a tradition as
that which I have described, if it appeared to

>
 47

militate against any passage of Scripture ; or

even if the total silence of the voice of inspiration
on this subject were negatively to make it pro
bable that such an opinion must be erroneous.
But I think it may appear that the computation
of these millennial periods is not unsupported by
the Scriptures. It is, in the first place, difficult
to account for that prevalence of this opinion,
which is by all authors acknowledged to have
been nearly universal in the early church, unless
by the supposition that it was then grounded on
the Scriptures by those who supported it. With
regard to the millennial period of the Apocalypse,
this must be admitted so far as relates to the last
chiliad : and I shall hereafter endeavour to show,
that there are at least some reasons, which may
lead us to the same conclusion with regard to the
six previous chiliads.
We must remember, that however the various
secrets supposed to be contained in the numerical
cabala may have been by degrees distorted into
absurdity, there must still have been some foun
dation of truth on which this superstructure of
error was afterwards built. It may at least be
concluded, that if the total duration of the world,
 48

or the various parts of that duration, had ori

ginally been associated with any definite num
bers, they would, very probably, serve as the
foundation of a system which should exaggerate
the occult powers of numbers in general, and
thus serve, by degrees, to throw doubt over any
numerical tradition, and to confuse the results
which might otherwise have been derivable from
it. And in this probable consequence we may,
perhaps, trace a merciful and wise provision, by
which God has appointed that events yet future,
and delayed for coming ages, might be foreshown
to his saints of old, under the Patriarchal dis
pensation, with some collateral aid of evidence
derived from their knowledge of an appointed
duration for each of the future revelations of the
Law and Gospel ; while, as time passed on, and
the evidence of events became multiplied, this
numeral evidence decreased in like proportion,
till at length the testimony of an indefinite,
though general expectation, was all which re
mained to mark the agreement of the Messiah's
coming with " the fulness of time," the period
for which it had been appointed.
So when, after the coming of our Lord, the
 49

dispensation of the last age and time commenced,

it seems as if the ancient opinions upon this sub
ject had been so far revived, that men expected
with confidence the coincidence of the sixth mil
lenary of the world, with our Saviour's return in
glory.
Taught indeed, as I imagine that the earlier
Christians were, to ascribe an erroneous date to
the creation of the world, by their agreement
with the numbers of the Septuagint, it neces
sarily followed, that their calculation was mis
taken, and that the opinion on which that calcu
lation was founded fell into neglect, since there
was no suspicion that the chronology itself had
been falsely stated. But as years have since
passed on, and century after century has again
supplied events to guide our observations, we
have approximated to the same position as that
in which men were placed previous to our
Lord's first advent ; and if the ancient persuasion
be now again renewed, and it should appear
probable that the same calculus which taught
men to expect the fulfilment of the former pro
phecies, may direct us also to look for the com
pletion of those which regard the latter days,
9
 50

his coincidence will hardly be denied to be

rather a presumption of truth than an evidence
of error.
It is true that no weight can be attached to
these speculations when taken singly, but when
they are found to add additional evidence to
that which is to be collected from other sources,
the many rays which are thus found to converge
towards the same focus, afford a light, the guid
ance of which is not the less to be relied on, that
the independent sources from which it has been
supplied combine themselves to point to a com
mon termination, as they direct their light to
wards the same spot.
The passages which are found in the Psalms,
and in the second epistle of St. Peter, relative to
the mystical identity of a thousand years, with a
scriptural day, or aiuv, have been so frequently
taken notice of, that I will only add the observa
tion of a learned author on the latter *. It may
serve as an instance of that recurrence to the
ancient opinion of the church, of which I have
already spoken.

* King's " Morsels of Criticism," p. 552.

 51

He says, " It is impossible to read the words

(' One day is with the Lord as a thousand
years, and a thousand years as one day,')
without recollecting that the most ancient
opinion in the church really was, that as the
instituted week consists of six days and a
Sabbath, so the duration of the imperfect state
of the world on earth, would be six thousand
years, and then would come the perfected
state of it, or its true Sabbath. And if to this
we add the consideration of those words of our
Lord, ' Destroy this temple, and in three days
I will build it up,' and consider the three
days in which his body lay in the grave, as
typical of three thousand years, (or rather
reckoning it as the days themselves during
which his body lay in the grave, were com
puted,) of the several portions, or parts, of
three thousand years, which should pass be
tween the time of his crucifixion, and being
denied on earth : (when he first came as the
Messiah,) and his second coming in glory : I
say, if we consider all this rightly, we cannot
but perceive that then, the dawn of the third
02
 52

" prophetical day, will exactly coincide with the

" end of six thousand years of the world, or
" beginning of the great Sabbath.
" And we cannot but thence be led to suspect,
" that the apostle meant something more by
" these words, than merely to inform us that
" a great length of time was the same to the
" Almighty as a short one, as to the real com-
" pletion of his promises.
" In short, we cannot but suspect that he
" meant to lead us to compute a certain deter-
" minate period, and even one exactly coincident
" with that. mentioned by St. John, and also
" with that mentioned by Daniel." (P. 552.)
Hosea vi. 1, 2, contains a very remarkable
passage which appears to add strength to the
supposition, that the third great day is coinci
dent with the future coming of the Lord, and
with the restoration of the Jewish nation to the
favour of God. The prophet's words are, " Come
" and let us return unto the Lord, for he hath
" torn, and he will heal us ; he hath smitten,
" and he will bind us up."
2. " After two days will he revive us ; in the
 53

" third day he will raise us up, and we shall live

" in his sight."
According to Montfaucon's Hexapla, the He
brew and Vulgate agree in the same sense for
Verse 2. " Vivificabit nos." But while the
versions of Aquila and Symmachus have " revi-
" viscere faciet nos," the LXX. give " Sanos
" faciet nos," while another translation has
" Sanos demonstrabit nos." Thus the general
sense to be collected from these translations, is
that of re-appearance after a long period of
obscurity, or a revival from a suspension of the
functions of life. It is hardly necessary to ob
serve how exactly this description coincides
with the state in which the Jewish nation has
remained during the times of the Christian dis
pensation.
But it is to be observed also, that the sense
given to the first verse of this chapter in our
Bibles, appears not to be the most exact one.
" He hath torn, and he will heal us ; he hath
" smitten, and he will bind us up,"should
be rather, " he hath dispersed, and he will heal
" us; he hath smitten, and he will collect us
" together," where the members of the sue
 54

cessive parallels are inverted, in a manner which

Bishop Jebb has shown to be no unfrequent mode
of expression in Scriptural poetry.
Thus the parallels would be " He hath smit-
" ten and he will heal us; he hath dispersed,
" and he will collect us together."
The allusion is then more evidently appro
priate, and serves to restrict the sense of the
following verse to the period of the restoration
of Israel, while the date supplied, marks out
the precise time at which that restoration shall
synchronize with the coming of the Son of
man.
The word fpD, as applied to the supposed
death of Joseph, has been rendered by our trans
lators, " rent in pieces* ;" and as it appears to
be used in this place metaphorically, with a re
ference to its occurrence in the former chapter f,
it would seem to have the sense of separation or
dispersion.
For the Hebrew, 12!On,,l, the Hexapla gives
" Alligabit fasciis nos ;" and Symmachus has,
" Alligabit nos." The general and primary

* Gen. xxxvii. 33. f llosea v. 14.

 55

sense of the verbs VlPl ligavit, "On conjunxit,

pin plicavit, and {Pin circumligavit, from
which this word is made, appears to be that of a
mutual bond and connexion, which prevents any
separation ; and such, I conclude, ought to be
the force of the word in this place.
As of the millennial period, Isaiah has fore
told, that "all shall know the Lord, from the
" least even to the greatest;" so the prophet
here declares, " then shall we know, shall we
" follow the Lord. His presence is prepared as
" the morning." For it is to be observed that
the primary sense of tfD is to find, or, intran
sitively, to be present. And, therefore, the men
tion of a general knowledge of the Lord, as in
combination with his future advent, is most ap
propriately so introduced by the Prophet, as to
mark the sense of his former words.
The Prophet had declared, at the end of the
third chapter, that the scope of his vision ex
tended to the latest ages of the house of Israel ;
for after the description of their present state,
" for many days without a king, and without a
" prince, and without a sacrifice," it is added,
 56

" Afterward shall the children of Israel return,

" and seek the Lord their God, and David their
" king, and shall fear the Lord and his goodness
" in the latter days."
Thus the prophetic invitation, " Come, and
" let us return unto the Lord," separated, as it
is, from the former passage only by an episode
concerning the judgments of God, is a conti
nuation of the previous prophecy concerning the
return of the children of Israel in the latter days;
and if either the analogy of scriptural terms, the
connexion of these several parts, or the most
exact sense of the words which are made use of,
may be supposed to indicate their true meaning,
we shall be led to the conclusion, that an allu
sion to the two millennial day* of the dispensation
of the Gospel of Christ, is here made in such a
manner as to afford much support to our opinion,
that the expectation of such successive periods
has not only been handed down by tradition, but
that it is also confirmed by some authority of
Scripture.
It is very remarkable that the Hebrew words
used for the third day, are 'EM^n DV2, in which
 57

the prefix of the emphatic n to 'E^ty is equi

valent to such an emphasis as we should express
by the third day, indicating that, for some reason,
the day referred to is to be distinguished from
others. When the same words occur in the
book of Genesis, to describe the third day of the
creation no such emphasis as this is used ; and
from hence also we may conclude, that the sense
of the two passages is not identical. Doubtless
this prophecy has some reference, as the critics
have usually supposed, to the time during which
our Lord remained in the grave ; and this allu
sion is indeed so obvious, that the double sense,
which I have endeavoured to elucidate, may have
remained unnoticed from this cause. If, how
ever, as I imagine, these two explanations
mutually concur, and serve to strengthen each
other, this testimony will not be thought inappli
cable to my present purpose, because it admits
of a double explanation, such as that given by
our Lord himself to the raising up of the serpent
in the wilderness ; but applied to two periods,
the first that at which Jesus, having died, " rose
" again;" the second, that at which " those who
" sleep in Jesus will God bring with him," and
h
 58

when, " every man in his own order, Christ the

" first-fruits, afterwards they that are Christ's at
" his coming," shall arise.
be
which
theAdenied
are parables
expressed,
agreement
late
I have
admirable
*.
relative
quoted,
"that
of
I cannot
this
writer
his
towith
our
conclusions
sense
but
has
the
Lord's
think
so
manner
of forcibly
the
future
that
will
prophecy
intoadvent
hardly
shewn
which
those

' who are versed in the language of the Scrip-

' tures, something is delivered which will bring
' us nearer than we could expect to the time of
' Christ's second advent. If any such thing is
' to be obtained, we must discover it by com-
' paring together the expressions in those several
' parables which relate to this matter. In one
' of these it is said, ' Watch ye, therefore, for
' ye know not when the master of the house
' cometh, at even or at midnight, or at cock-
' crowing, or in the morning.' To say that
' we know not at which of these, is to say that
' at one of these he will come ; and now the
' question will be, how these expressions are to

* Sermons by Rev. W. Jones, of Nayland, vol. i. p. 86.

 59

" be taken ? They are certainly figurative.

" The master of the house is no common master
" of a family, but the Lord Christ himself, and
" therefore the hours here spoken of, are not
" those of a common day." He then alludes to
the expressions of St. Peter, and to St. Paul's
declaration, that " A rest, or Sabbath, remaineth
" for the people of God," adding, " At what
" time can that Sabbath be expected to com-
" mence, but at the end of six days, such as we
" have already mentioned. It is a Sabbath of
" a thousand years; and if we are consistent
" in our computation, it must be preceded by a
" week whose days are of the same length. If
" we go back with this reckoning to the expres-
" sion of our Saviour in his parable; then the
" ' even' there spoken of must be understood of
" the conclusion of the sixth day of the world,
" which immediately precedes the great Sabbath,
" or seventh," &c.
Having shewn that we must infer from the
relation given by St. Luke *, that the master of
the house" must come either at midnight or

* Luke xii. 38.

h2
 GO

at the cock-crowing, this excellent writer thus

proceeds : " In the parahle of the ten virgins,
' which undoubtedly must be interpreted of
' Christ's second coming, but one of these divi-
' sions is left to us ; it being there said, ' At
' midnight there was a cry made, Behold the
' bridegroom cometh.' So that in the midnight
' of this day, that is of this thousand years in
' which we now live, the Scripture hath given us
' reason to expect the coming of the Son of man,
' and if the Scriptural day be divided into por-
' tions corresponding with those of the natural
' day, that midnight may be even now at hand."
Nor is it only by modern commentators that
this mystical sense has been attributed to pas
sages which, at first sight, appear to relate only
to an ordinary day. " The Scriptures," says
Origen *, " often appear to call a whole age to-
" day." As in the Psalms it is said, " To-day
"if ye will hear his voice harden not your
" hearts." And in Joshua we find this plain
declaration, " Depart
" days of to-day, not atiptpov
(*v toic from the Lord in But
ti^wpaic)." the

* Origen de Oratione, p. 249.

\
 61

if to-day is the whole of this age (6 rrac ovrog

atwv), perhaps yesterday means the past age.
And this I suspect to be expressed in the Psalms,
and by Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrews. In
the Psalms " A thousand years are in thy sight
" as yesterday, which hath departed :" which
yesterday is that remarkable space of a thousand
years, compared to yesterday, as distinct from
to-day. But by the Apostle it is written, Jesus
Christ, yesterday and to-day, himself, and to all
ages (hc tovq aiwvac). Nor do I think it wonder
ful that a whole age should be computed by
God as the space of one of our days, or less.
For we must examine whether those things
which are spoken of feasts and assemblies, de
scribed by days and months and (Kaipoic) times
and years, may be referred to ages. For if the
law has a shadow of things to come, it follows
that those many sabbaths are a shadow of many
days, and that the new moons should recur at
certain intervals of time, according to the con
junction, of I know not what moon, with a cer
tain sun, (7rtTtXou^vrjc) being finished.
But if both the first month and its tenth, to
its fourteenth day, and the feast of unleavened
 62

bread, (t<dv alvfitav) from the fourteenth to the

twenty-first day, has a shadow of things to come,
who is there so wise and so favoured by God,
that he may behold the first as of many months,
and the tenth day thereof and the remainder?
But why need I speak of the feast of seven
weeks of days, and of the seventh month, whose
new moon is the day of trumpets, with that
tenth day of propitiation ; things understood
alone by the God who hath ordained them.
Who hath perceived so clearly the mind of
Christ that he can explain the seven years of
liberty for Jewish servants, of the remission of
debts, and of ceasing from the cultivation of
the sacred land ? There is, moreover, beyond
the feast of seven years, that which is called the
jubilee, which, how its scope is to be made evi
dent, or what true laws are to be fulfilled in
it, is in the knowledge of no one save of him
who hath beheld the father's will concerning his
ordinance, (ai.xri) in all ages, according to his
inscrutable judgments and untraceable paths.
A difficulty has often oppressed me when com
paring two of the Apostle's expressions, how it
should be the fulness of ages (awrtX^a aiwvwv)
 63

in which once for the doing away with sins

(aOerriaiv twv afiapriuv) Jesus has appeared, if in
future times, there are ages to succeed them,
(acwvtc fitra tovtov (irtp^pntvoi).

For these are his words in the Epistle to the

Hebrews, " Nuvi $t aira tirt avvrtXua twv aiwvt.v,
" O0eTjj<TtV r<l)V UfUlfirHOV, Sta rijc dvaiaQ aurov

" irifaviptorai ; " but in the Epistle to the Ephe-

Sians, " Iva ei'Onijrai ev toiq aiwoi toiq tirtpyofie-

" votc rov virtpfiaWovra irXovtov rijc ^ajoiroc avrov

" tV ^QOtJOTOTJJTl l<j> ilfwc-

Concerning which things, conjecturing (juro-^a-

Zofttvos) I imagine, that as the completion of the
year is the ending of the last month, to which
the beginning of another month succeeds, so
many ages consummating as it were a year of
ages (aiwvwv), the present age is the consumma
tion, after which certain ages to come (jitWovrtg
rivsg auovEc) shall succeed, of which the first is
the age about to begin, and in those future ages
God will shew the riches of his grace in good
ness, &c. He continues, " one who sees these
" things, and beholds mentally a week of ages,
11 and a certain holy Sabbath, perceiving also a
" month of ages, that he may behold the sacred
 64

" new moon of God ; and a year of ages, that

" he may perceive the feasts of that year, in
" which it behoves every male to appear before
" the Lord God, (Deut. xvi. 16.) and years ac-
" cording to the analogy of such ages, that he
" may attain (KaraXafi^avy) to the seventh sacred
" year
by Sevens,
(stoq), (/cat
andawvuii
to theifiSofUirtKOis
seven ages,tirra)
reckoning
so that

" he praises him who hath set in order such

" wonderful things ; how is it possible that he
" should speak of the trifles of this short hour
" of a day of the present age ? (tifupag tov rijXi-
" kovtov atwvoc) and will he not act with regard
" to these things, that by this preparation be-
" coming worthy to partake of the daily bread,
" (rov tmovotov aprov) in the present day, he
" may receive it also, even until {the) day (km
" KaO Tjj.tpav.).

But as the opinions of commentators, or the

voice of tradition, must equally be unavailing
without the consent of Scripture, I will proceed
to notice another passage in which the prophet
Ezekiel appears to have alluded to these mil
lennial periods here spoken of by Origen. In
the forty-seventh chapter we have a remarkable
 65

vision of the " waters which issued out from

" under the threshold of the house eastward,"
which is thus continued, " And when the man
" that had the line in his hand went forth east-
" ward, he measured a thousand cubits," or as
it is in the original, nJ0N3 *\bx "KDn, " He
" measured a thousand with a cubit, and he
" brought me through the waters ; the waters
" were to the ancles.
"Again He measured a thousand, and brought
" me through the waters; the waters were to the
" knees. Again He measured a thousand, and
" brought me through ; the waters were to the
" loins.
" Afterward He measured a thousand, (and
" it was) a river that I could not pass over:
" for the waters were risen waters to swim in, a
" river that could not be passed over."
When we remember that the invitation of the
prophet is " Ho every one that thirsteth, come
"ye to the waters," we shall be prepared to
admit, that under this same similitude, the doc
trine which maketh wise unto salvation through
Christ, may be alluded to in this description, as
well as in the words of Isaiah ; but while we
i
 66

have thus no difficulty in the supposition that

the progress of the Gospel does, in some man
ner, form the theme of this vision, we must still
seek from Scripture alone, such help as may
lead us to a right and consistent interpretation
of the several particulars comprehended in this
portion of Ezekiel's prophecy.
All commentators will, I believe, agree that
the sense which is conveyed under the metaphor
of waters, is the same in this place, as in the
passage of Isaiah which I have already noticed,
or in that of Zechariah, who predicts that "it
" shall be in that day that living waters shall go
" out from Jerusalem ; half of them toward the
" former sea, and half of them toward the
" hinder sea ; in summer and in winter shall it
" be. And the Lord shall be king over all the
" earth; in that day shall there be one Lord,.
" and his name one." And thus the fulness of
this spiritual river is referred to the time of the
Messiah's future dominion. Nor is it less evi
dent that the description given in the subsequent
verses of Ezekiel's prophecy, is identical in
meaning with that which is found in the Apo
calypse.
 67

The words of the former are, " Behold on the

" bank of the river were very many trees on the
" one side and on the other."" And it shall
" come to pass that every thing that liveth,
" which moveth whithersoever the river shall
" come shall live : and there shall be a very
" great multitude of fish, because these waters
" shall come thither; for they shall be healed,
" and every thing shall live whither the river
" cometh. And it shall come to pass that the
" fishers shall stand upon it." " And by the
" river on the bank thereof, on this side, and on
" that side shall grow all trees for meat, whose
" leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit
" thereof be consumed : it shall bring forth new
" fruit according to his months, because their
" waters they issued out of the sanctuary, and
" the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and the leaf
" thereof for medicine."
But by St. John also, it is said, " He shewed
" me a pure river of water of life, clear as
" crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God
" and of the Lamb; in the midst of the street
" of it, and on either side of the river was there
" the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of
i2
 08

" fruits, and yielded her fruit every month : and

" the leaves of the tree were for the healing of
" the nations*."
Thus the river of Ezekiel is the river " of the
" water of life," and the trees " whose leaf shall
" not fade," of which it is said by the Prophet
" that the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and
" the leaf thereof for medicine;" are those the
leaves of which are described in the Apocalypse,
as being " for the healing of the nations." But
as this identity includes also an identity of time,
and as the words of the Apocalyptic prophecy
are admitted to refer to a period subsequent to
the commencement of the millennial kingdom of
Christ, so the last thousand measured by " the
" man that had the line in his hand," when
the waters were risen, " waters to swim in, a
" river that could not be passed over," is that
very time in which " Satan shall deceive the
" nations no more till the thousand years be
" fulfilled."
Thus, then, the Scripture itself affords to us a
measure whereby we may compute the several

* Rev. xxii. I. &c.

 69

thousands which should precede the last of those

mentioned by Ezekiel. It teaches us that the
subject here referred to is the accomplishment
of that covenant, whereby the promised Saviour
should appear when " the fulness of the time"
being come, " God sent forth his Son, to redeem
" them that were under the law, while in the
" progress of fulfilment he should gradually
" cause the ' Gospel of the kingdom to be
" preached in all the world for a witness unto
" all nations,' before the end shall come." Thus,
also, that voice of tradition, or that computation
of chronology which brings the most remarkable
events of the Gospel dispensation, whether in its
preparation or development, most nearly to
coincide with the commencement of four mille
nary periods, is not without some evidence of
Scripture in favour of its authenticity ; and
whatever internal marks of truth we may discern
in the computation used in the book of Enoch,
thus receive an independent confirmation, the
strength of which will depend upon the proba
bility of our conjecture, that the cubit has been
made use of by Ezekiel as a measure of time,
with the mystical sense to which I have already
 70

referred. It is at least evident, that what is

spoken of as space in Ezekiel, is calculated as
time by St. John, while in another part of the
Apocalypse *, the command to " measure the
" temple of God," is given as being synonymous
with some estimate of duration ; for when it is
added, that the court should not be measured
because " it is given to the Gentiles," the time
of their possession of it is also shewn : " The
" holy city shall they tread under foot forty and
" two months." Nor is this conclusion unsup
ported by other testimony. In the book of
Daniel f, the prophet is said to have looked,
" And behold there stood other two, the one on
" this side of the bank of the river, and the
" other on that side of the bank of the river.
" And one said to the man clothed in linen,
" which was upon the waters of the river, How
" long shall it be to the end of these wonders ?
" And I heard the man clothed in linen, which
" was upon the waters of the river, when he
" held up his right hand and his left hand
" unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth

* Anoc. xi. 1.2. -J- Dan. xii. 5, 6, 7.

 71

" for ever, that it shall be for a time, times, and

" a half."
The Angel who is described by Daniel as
being " on the waters of the river," fulfils his
appointed office of measuring the times which
should elapse during the accomplishment of the
prophecy, before the symbolical waters should
have flowed to their fulness. When therefore
we observe, that Ezekiel * describes the angel
who "brought him through the waters," in terms
similar to those employed by Daniel f; and when
we remark also that the symbolic waters are in
both cases employed by each angel as a measure,
while in one instance that measure is expressly
referred to time ; it will hardly be doubted, that
the measures employed in the other case are
also measures of time, and that they may there
fore be rightly interpreted according to the
guidance afforded by the Apocalypse with respect
to the last of those millennial periods.
It would therefore seem that we shall not depart
from the analogy of scriptural expression, if we
argue, that the gradual rise of the waters, or the

* Ezek. xl. 3. f Dan. x. 6.

 72

measurement of each thousand cubits, may he

considered to represent the state of the dispensa
tion of the Messiah, whether inchoate and prepa
rative, or as subsequently in course of fulfilment.
From the time of the covenant of God with
Abraham, at the commencement of the third
millenary of the world, the people of Israel were
not only the chosen of God, and under his
peculiar rule ; but as we learn from St. Paul,
all things happened to them "for our ensamples,"
so they must be considered, not only as fore-
shewing, but as preparing the way for the future
visible church of Christ, when in the wilderness
they drank of that spiritual rock, and when
through successive ages they accumulated pro
phetic testimony to the Messiah " who should
" come."
And thus the gradual preparation of Christian
truth proceeded from the time when, as is im
plied in the use of the Hebrew word O'DSD, the
waters only " trickled forth;" so that when the
first thousand cubits had been measured " the
" waters were to the ancles." Nor do we fail
to discern such a coincidence as might be ex
pected with the commencement of the next mil
 73

lenary period, when at the building of the tem

ple of Solomon, God himself declared, " I have
" hallowed this house which thou hast built to
" put my name there for ever, and mine eyes
" and mine heart shall be there perpetually;"
thus giving a promise which from the circum
stances of that temple's destruction, can only
have received a symbolical fulfilment. From
this time, whether in the prosperity attendant
on their obedience, or in the various punishments
which followed their defection from the pure
worship of God, the people of Judah and Israel
were still " his witnesses," while in common
with them, even the Gentile world gradually
learnt to expect Him, who coming out of Sion,
should have dominion ; and thus when the next
thousand was measured, " the waters were to
" the knees," and when " the whole number of
" them that believed was about three thousand
" souls," the infant church had already found
that " well of water springing up unto everlast-
" ing life," by which "the river" was to be
gradually augmented. When another thou
sand years had passed, when "again he mea-
" sured a thousand, the waters were to the
k
 7*

" loins;" for the doctrines of the kingdom and

gospel of Christ, though they were the cause of
persecution in every age, though they were
diminished by accumulating heresies, and tainted
by later superstitions, yet prospering in the thing
whereunto they were sent, performed their gra
dual office, and found increased acceptance
among men as time rolled on. It is indeed true
that there has been much to deplore in every
age of Christianity ; but as the prevalent vices,
and universal cruelty of the heathen world have
been gradually circumscribed, and reduced to
narrower confines, by the advancing tide, which
has already brought comparative good will among
men, so while we now confess that the abuse of
that power which all physical knowledge gives
is to be feared, we yet doubt not that there shall
still be an energy of good more than corre
spondent to the augmented force of evil. We,
therefore, who in this last period, in which again
the angel is measuring a thousand, are waiting
for the coming of the Lord, as for the time when
we shall be glad and rejoice in his salvation,
may surely anticipate, with no faint or des
pondent expectation, that when this millennial
 75

period shall be completed, the waters shall in

deed have risen, " Waters to swim in, a river
" that cannot be passed over ;" for thus shall the
promise be performed, that " the earth shall be
" filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the
" waters cover the sea."
If the preceding interpretation be correct, the
authority of the chronology which is involved in
it being thereby substantiated, the use of that
chronology in the book of Enoch, will be in
some degree an argument of the antiquity and
truth of that composition. But as the existence
of such a mystical reference in the Scripture, to
any periods of time, ought not to rest upon the
disputable sense of a single passage ; so if such a
reference do indeed exist, it ought to harmonize
with those various declarations concerning suc
cessive portions of time which are scattered
throughout the prophetic writings. It appears
to me, that such a harmony is traceable, on in
quiry into the relative proportions of the various
prophetic numbers, and the sum of that period
to which they seem to refer.
In the following chapter, therefore, I shall
endeavour to trace out such internal evidence
k2
 76

of pre-arranged and harmonious combinations

among the Scriptural numbers, as may at least
serve to show that the use of such a calculus as
is found in the book of Enoch, is no proof that
it has been a forgery of comparatively modern
times.

V
 CHAPTER II.

If we justly attach the greatest importance to

the combination and coincidence of the various
facts which are contained in the prophetic Scrip
tures, it appears that we shall also rightly con
sider with the greatest attention, those indica
tions of a definite and connected design as to
duration, which are traceable in the various
numbers which are referred to by the successive
prophecies of Daniel and St. John.
If indeed we should fail in tracing any relation
of times successively indicated by the prophetic
Scriptures, this will only shew that our materials
are insufficient for such purpose, while we should
still conclude from the analogy of all creation,
that the same admirably complete and connected
 78

design, must be comprehended in this, as in every

other portion of the works of God.
The utmost intricacy of mutual dependence
has been proved to exist from the highest to the
most minute objects of the creation, and the
existence of each little pendent flower, in fruit-
fulness and health, has been traced to its rela
tion with the mass of the earth ; so that if the
force of gravity were altered, by an increase or
decrease of the globe, the strength given to each
stem of such a flower, would require a propor
tionate alteration, in order to maintain its present
curve unvaried.
The various evidences of combination in the
design of the laws under which not only the
planets move with relation to the sun, but their
satellites in relation to the planets themselves,
have especially made the phenomena of astro
nomy a series of examples, from which we not
only infer combination as to bulk and form, but
the greatest exactness of adjustment as to time ;
so that we reckon with the utmost confidence on
the regularity with which the heavenly bodies
fulfil their several periods, exhibiting therein a
 79

precision, which must extend to the whole time

of their existence.
Hence it may be inferred, that the period
spoken of in the Scripture as " the time while
" the earth remaineth," must necessarily bear
some definite proportion, to the cycles of astro
nomy ; and as this period, whatever it be, must
be necessarily coincident with the period of the
continuance of the solar system under its present
organization, so must it also bear some definite
proportion to the duration appointed for every
individual in the succession of persons, and
every single object in the successive period of
created things inanimate, which shall have been
accumulated from the first sabbath of God's rest,
till the day wherein " the elements shall be dis-
" solved with burning heat."
But if the heavens present to our eyes the
symbols of that exactness of order, which is
evidently preserved by God in the arrangement
of successive periods of time, and of the events
belonging to each ; it will be probable that the
relative harmony which, as to magnitude and
form, is visible throughout the creation, will also
subsist as to time ; every day and year being so
 80

ordered, that if the connexion and arrangement

of the events dependent on it could be discerned,
as to their most remote as well as their imme
diate effects, there would be found the same
lucid order, and the same connexion between
each portion of time when compared with pre
ceding and subsequent periods, as can be more
certainly and fully developed with regard to the
forms and qualities of every various class of the
visible creation.
If then it be admitted, that the duration of the
world is certainly pre-ordained of God, it will
not be denied that the principal events of that
duration must have to each other, and to the
whole of the successive dispensations ordained
by our Creator, a distinct and determinate rela
tion, not only as to the fitness of their suc
cession, but as to the absolute time at which
each shall come to pass, till all be at length
fulfilled.
of
revealed
anyBut
mankind
merely
asword
thesecular
which
importance
of God,
events,
hasis far
been
of because
greater
that
recorded
moral
than
with history
that
init the
are
of

^ connected all the hope9 and fears, the promises

 81

and threats which regard a life everlasting in

duration ; it must therefore be probable that any
knowledge which may be revealed to men, con
cerning the succession of events in the dispen
sations of God, would not only be valuable as an
isolated portion of truth, but as being connected
with that great scheme of salvation, which from
the first sin of Adam, to the final judgment of
mankind, is to be considered as the most im
portant of the objects for which this world has
been so wonderfully framed.
If then we have rested upon any probable
foundation, either from the words of Scripture,
or from the voice of antient tradition, our expec
tation that the time during which the dispen
sations of God, preparatory to the fulness of
Christian perfection, should endure, has been
typically set forth in the six days of creation,
followed by the sabbath of rest ; it will also be
probable, that the various numbers mentioned in
the Scripture should singly and collectively bear
some determinate relation to this total sum, and
to particular portions of it.
Whether indeed such numbers be a part of the
past history of revelation, as applicable to the
I
 82

patriarchal or Mosaic dispensations, or whether

they be considered to belong to the prophetic
history of the dispensation of the Gospel of
Christ, they may in either case, according to
the foregoing assumptions, be expected to bear
to the whole period of revelation, a distinct
and pre-arranged proportion ; for the events to
which they relate, and of which they are the
certain, though mysterious indices, are those
which most especially assure mankind of the
unceasing watchfulness of God for their welfare,
throughout successive stages of a gradual pre
paration for that final destruction of evil, which
shall consummate the blessings derived from the
advent of the Son of God, to seek and to save
those who otherwise would have been lost to
the possibility of that happiness which cannot
co-exist with death or sin.
Whatever then be the period of the world's
duration, or whatever the whole scope of pro
phecy relative either to the Mosaic or Christian
dispensations, it is probable that between the
numbers which would express these periods, and
those numbers which are revealed to us in the
Scriptures as portions of time referred to by the
 83

prophets, there is a determined relation ; so that

each of the latter has not only respect to the
whole sum of time, but to the various portions,
either antecedent or subsequent, which together
with it make up that total sum.
If therefore any period be assumed as com
prising this whole duration, it is to be expected
that the testimony of history, and of fulfilled
prophecy, should combine to show some har
mony between the several times at which events
predicted have taken place, and that this com
bination should be reconcileable with the suppo
sition that the successive times have been so
appointed, with reference also to the whole cycle
as well to its subordinate portions.
In proportion, therefore, to the exactness, and
to the number of coincidences, afforded by this
testimony, will be the probability that the total
period assumed, is correct ; and in like manner,
if any such period be spoken of in history, or
handed down by tradition, its agreement with
the testimony already mentioned, will indicate
an approximation to truth in that historical or
traditional evidence.
In the preceding pages, I have endeavoured
12
 84

to collect such evidence as may show that a

prediction was in ancient times believed to have
been delivered concerning the duration of the
world, and that this belief coincided with the
typical expressions of the Scriptures, which have
also been anciently interpreted to relate to this
subject.
It will then remain to apply to the period thus
indicated, the principle already mentioned, of
the probable exactness in duration, as well as in
form, belonging not only to the works created,
but to the events predetermined by God, in order
that from hence a conclusion may be drawn as
to the probability that the opinions thus attained
to, are consonant to the words of God.
If then the millennial computation already
stated have its foundation in truth, the relation
of those periods which are mentioned in the
Scriptures to that portion of the whole duration,
within which they are Comprised, being neces
sarily exact and definite, if it should be found
that an exact arrangement is traceable in the
series to which they belong, on the supposition
that the whole of this series is comprised within
the two last millenaries, reckoning from the first
 85

advent of our Lord ; it will then be highly pro

bable that this appearance of arrangement is
not fortuitous, but that the total duration, ihe
successive portions of which are found to har
monize with each other, is correctly stated.
Such, I think, will be found to be, at least in
some degree, the result of our assumption, that
two millennial periods are indicated as the dura
tion of the present dispensation of the Gospel of
Christ before " the end shall come."
If it should be thought that any inquiry which
relates to a determined and exact duration of
this present dispensation, previous to the second
advent of our Lord, must be inconsistent with
those passages of the Scripture which have some
times been supposed to discourage us from any
such attempt ; it may, perhaps, be found that a
stronger or more general sense has been affixed
to such passages, than they ought to bear.
When we recollect that those words of our
Lord, "It is not for you to know the times or
" the seasons, which the Father hath put in his
" own power," formed part of his rebuke to the
disciples, who asked, " Lord, wilt thou at this
" time restore again the kingdom to Israel ?" we
 86

shall hardly infer that this is a general decla

ration, or that a similar reproof is now applicable
to those who inquire concerning that "testimony
"of Jesus which is the spirit of prophecy."
It rather seems from the context, that our Lord,
while he repressed their expectations of any
sudden exaltation or temporal prosperity, thus
intimated to his disciples, that although this sort
of knowledge was neither necessary nor expedient
for them, that power most especially suited to
their circumstances, the power of working mira
cles for the conviction of those to whom they
preached, should be afforded to them ; while
such expectations as those of which they spoke
should be the comfort of future believers, as the
time approached, when the admonition appro
priate only to the careless, should be, " If thou
" wilt not watch I will come on thee as a thief,
" and thou shalt not know at what hour I will
" come upon thee." But in this declaration is
involved the hope, that Christ will not come as a
thief upon those who do watch, and that they
shall, ere his coming, know at what hour he will
come upon them. Nor is this inconsistent with
the observation, that " as the days of Noe were,
 87

" so shall also the coming of the Son of man

" be," for it is said, that " by faith Noah was
" warned of God of things not seen as yet*;"
and it is very remarkable that in the passage of
Isaiah, which is translated, " This is the Lord,
" we have waited for him f," the word "O'lp has
the same origin as the word ip, which is used in
the forty-seventh chapter of Ezekiel to express
the " measuring line."
Of the root mp, Parkhurst observes, " It is of
" like import with St. Paul's avoKapa&oKia, Rom.
" viii. 19 ; Phil. i. 20 ; which is properly the
" stretching forth of the head and neck with
" earnest intention and observation, to see when
" a person or thing expected shall appear." So
that in the Hebrew, we have such a remarkable
coincidence of expression between these two pas
sages, that if one be allowed to relate to the com
putation of time, it can hardly be doubted that
the other has a similar relation. It is indeed true,
that in the sense of absolute foreknowledge, neither
" the times nor the seasons" will ever be known
by any human being ; but this acknowledgment

* Heb. xi. 7. f Isaiah xxv. 9.

\ Parkhurst's Lexicon, p. 637.
 88

does not exclude such an expectation, as, being

grounded on the words of Scripture, acquires
that degree of certainty to which it approxi
mates, not from any human foreknowledge, but
from the desire to submit our faith in acquies
cence to that which we believe God to have
revealed to us, whether with less or greater dis
tinctness.
With regard to the declaration made by our
Lord himself, that " Of that day, and that hour,
" knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are
" in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father;" it
may be sufficient to observe, that as we must, at
all events, admit this assertion to apply only to
the human person, and prophetic or priestly office
of the Redeemer, so it appears probable that the
word oiSev is used in the same sense as that to
which it has been limited by St. Paul, when he
declared to the Corinthians, that he " deter-
" mined not to know any thing among them, save
" Jesus Christ, and him crucified *."
Origen indeed appears to have affixed to this
expression another sense, yet one equally differ-

* 1 Cor. ii. 2.
 89

ing from such an interpretation as would derive

from hence an argument of uncertainty as to the
coming of the day of the Lord. He says, " But
" what is to know, since He will know that day
*' and hour which shall occur at the end, and
" the shortening of that day and hour? Surely
" it is manifest from what is said in Ecclesiastes,
" that there is another sense of knowing or
" understanding in the Scriptures : ' Whoso
" keepeth the commandment shall know no evil
" word.' And of the Saviour himself it is said,
" that ' He made him sin for us, who knew no
" sin.' This is as if it were said, He who sinned
" not, neither had sin in his nature. And in
" this sense no one, neither the angels in hea-
" ven, nor the Son of God, knoweth the day of
" destruction and consummation of this present
" age : God providing better things for his saints,
" that they may be in the blessedness which will
" begin from that day and that hour."
However we may in part differ from this ex
position, it will at least be evident, that as the
most strictly literal sense cannot be affixed to
these words, they will afford but little ground
* In Math. p. 874.
VI
 9U

for an opinion which chiefly depends upon their

literal acceptation. I would rather hope that
we may, in all humility of mind, follow the
guidance of the word of God on this, as on every
other subject connected with the accomplishment
of the final purposes of his providence towards
them who shall be heirs of salvation ; nothing
doubting that the Scripture may indeed " be pro-
" fitable for instruction" as to those various indi
cations of a calculation of successive periods of
time which are contained in it.
If then the duration of two millenaries, reach
ing from the birth of Christ to his second advent,
be probably appointed ; the Apocalypse, which
professedly contains the prophetic history of the
Christian dispensation, must also refer to a space
of two thousand years.
But as it also contains some statements of
numbers, if those numbers refer to years it will
follow that they are the component parts of the
whole duration referred to, whatever it be ;
and if that duration be rightly assumed, they
will be found to harmonize with it, as being
portions of a sum total with which, when united,
they will coincide.
 91

Again, as the numbers made use of by the

prophet Daniel are admitted, for the most part,
to relate to the same period as those of the
Apocalypse ; it ought to be found that they also
may be so combined, as to produce the same
species of numeral evidence as that which I have
already mentioned.
Before I enter upon this question, it may be
remarked, that some confirmation of the theory
of two millennial periods seems to be derivable
from the book of Exodus. Without endeavour
ing to determine what degree of typical relation
may exist between the account of the plagues
inflicted by Moses on the Egyptians, and the
events denoted by the trumpets or vials of the
Apocalypse, it will be sufficient to observe, that
if we assume each day reckoned in Egypt to be
of the same length as those which are spoken of
in the prophecy of weeks found in Enoch ; that
is to say, taking each day for a hundred years,
the time denoted will be precisely two thousand
years, while most of the events affixed to a par
ticular period in the book of Exodus, are found to
occur in the same order in the Apocalypse. In
the few exceptions, the want of agreement seems
m 2
 92

to arise from the obscurity of the terms which

are made use of. It is especially remarkable,
that as seven thunders in the Apocalypse are
" sealed up, and not written," so seven days
" were fulfilled" during the plagues of Egypt, in
which days no infliction is recorded. And thus,
as on the morning of the third day the Redeemer
rose, as on the third day God will raise up his
people, when they " shall live in his sight," and
as at the beginning of the last thousand, the
waters of Ezekiel shall have fully risen, and
Satan, according to the Apocalypse, shall be
bound ; so also, after the midnight of the twen
tieth day, the people are represented to have
departed from Egypt " with a high hand."
I have annexed, in a tabular form, the in
stances of that correspondence to which I have
alluded, and shall now pass on to inquire what
results will be obtained from considering the
numbers indicated by Daniel, and in the Apoca
lypse, to be fractional portions of an appointed
period of two thousand years. These results will
also be found in the same table, the construction
of which I will endeavour to explain in the fol
lowing pages.

^
 CO

of the
Eze.iel. wate. la.
' th..
sa.s tw.
The .iof
oitandi
.
'--11

elai..
b..
Fi.t est,
L.c..e
aar made F.oge
li..
d.. deara.t,
a.
bWate.
s
l... a
s
t...ed
R.d
xxi.
Ex.d.s th.eafse. a.d
M...ai. deara..
Fliee
Da. .e e. Da. .e e. de.... Pe..s. Fliee
ss. b...gh.F.ge
a.e ee.ars. inEfjjl.
SOOO Ha.. .sth. |
sth.
1 li.
0000 00th. ..ts .th. .7th. ..th. .ts ..ts .th. .
.th.- 7th.
I
i
1 .h.
f
.h. 11
V 1 ..d.x
.h. -6 ar.
..h. ..h. ..e.

Ml ls.m. ApAaeiyp.
SOOO 2000 sth. Sttliof
2 .th.
.ea.. 4ts ar.
.ea.
... ..d.
... .s
.a.. .a..
... .a..
... .a..
... ... ...
.a..

sIll
s ss. sIll
sss. .s
Ill
... 2Ill
s 22. .a..
Ill
6..
s
.I Ap.catypae .rump*!*
of
7th. sth. ar.
.a..
2 .h. .h. ... ...

(.ino.
1in
.ill
s\.v.* i"\
7Ill
s77.
Ulsl. '2.
/
3
sth.
J.h.|
.2..
s
...
1
|1
.h. j
....
1 1 .e.
s... |
ar. Ap.catypae. .faud.i
.f
7th.
.a..
2

I
1
...
l lsl. 7. .Ill
s776. l lsl.s. .Ill
sss. .Ill
sss..
MUls.1". Apocatypae.
7th. sfh.
.000 0000 ar. .ataof
.a..
2 .h. .h. ... ...
.....
ls.," ihe
of
N.mber
M.ls.*. decli.e,""
|
SOOO "ar.e.a mst, ms. '
c.m .mb. acoa.
0000 ' .mb. ' .mb.
.a..
2 .a..
6. .a..
6.
.a..
6.

M.ls.ia. .a..
C.
..d
W.e. W.e.
2ar Woea. .h.ee
.000 0000
.a..
! .a..
6. ..
W.e.
.a..
6.

M.ls.m. di.iding
e.d .ime,
iimei.
..d
Time. Time.
2ar l.a.. iime.
of
0000 0000 Time.
..
.a..
6. .a..
. .a..
6. .a..
6.

wai ed!"
ahatt which
i.
.ime
Mllls.m.
ihai"
be
.000 0000 .a..
...- .a..
6.

Je
'
ti..
Mllls.m. de...c .ea.
7s
s ahe.datf. .ime.
iimei,
..ea.m.
0000
0000
.a..
.60 .a.
6.

away.iakendaity
a .i&te f.m
ihe
.ime
M.ls.m. death. .6$
.7
.
2000
.000 .a.. ... .a.
L.d'e s
. .... ..6' .a..
6.

f.m .iaioa
e.d
ihe
of Da.iei'a
Mil s.">. c.a.ee. t.A.. ea.c Ths
be the ehall .a.,
2s00 B.C.
s. dea.taUe.
2000 A.D. .eachi.g
s F.m of
.ime
0000 2 00 ....

m..the.
s2 i.eadi.g
iite*
Mil s.1". d.ied E.arh.afes
ie A.D. .eachi.g
s Ciiy.
Hoty ..der
ihe
f.oi Ceo-
.f
.ime
2000 Ill l..a.
.G0 fhs
.000 2 .ar. . .a., .
.... .a.,
.22 .a.,
6.

wee. da.
te.fh La.
of c.m
the
A.D.
0000 he ar.tati..
f...
' '
Wee.s
E..cs
'
 94

Since the Scripture can neither encourage us

to attempt what is impossible, nor absurd, I as
sume that the command given in the Apocalypse,
to " count the number of the beast," is neither
beyond our power of fulfilment, nor unworthy of
our most careful attention.
On the supposition, therefore, that this number
may be declared to us, as an index or key, by
the use of which the Apocalyptical synchronisms
may most correctly be observed, I have con
structed the table which I am about to describe,
in order to show by it, that the hypothesis by
which the appointed duration of the Gospel dis
pensation is limited to two thousand years, is not
without confirmation from the coincidences which
arise from its use. The thousands mentioned by
Ezekiel, and the days occupied by the plagues
of Egypt, which have been already referred to,
being placed in the first and second columns,
the third contains the six seals of the Apocalypse,
which in agreement with other commentators,
and especially with Vitringa, I assume to occupy
the whole period from the first coming of Christ
till in the days when the seventh angel shall
 95

begin to sound, the " mystery of God shall be

finished."
In order to explain the principle upon which
a certain duration has been assigned in this
table, to each of the seals ; it will first be neces
sary to inquire whether any such order appears
to be observed in the prophecy of the Apoca
lypse, that we may from thence infer, how the
several spaces contained therein, may be mea
sured, on the supposition that their total amount
is two thousand years. Of the seven seals, which
as I have already stated, are assumed to reach
from the commencement to the end of the pro
phetic scheme ; six are consecutive periods of
preparation under the present state of things in
this world, for the seventh period, under a better
state of consummation as to good, and abolition
as to evil. Thus Grotius has remarked *, that
" Senarius numerus res hujus mundi signi-
" ficat, ut septenarius, res saeculi melioris."
Whether indeed it were derived from the days
of the creation, or from any of those traditional
sources which I have already indicated, there

* Crit. Sac, vol. vii., p. 4185.

 96.

can be little doubt tliat this reference to the

seventh number was universally acknowledged
among the Jews.
So many commentators have decided, that the
seventh seal is to be considered as contempo
raneous with the seventh thunder, trumpet, and
vial; that it will be sufficient to refer to them,
and particularly to the commentary of the learned
Vitringa, for proofs of this coincidence. While,
therefore, the six seals occupy the whole space
previous to the seventh ; there is sufficient proof,
which is so well known that I need only refer
my readers to it in the several works on this
subject, that the trumpets, thunders, and vials,
occupy smaller spaces of time. But if the orderly
arrangement of this prophecy has any meaning,
or if the accuracy of its divisions, where they
are known to us, may lead to the inference, that
all the divisions referred to are equally exact ;
it will be probable, that these eighteen periods,
which must occupy nearly the whole space of
the prophecy, are equal as well as consecutive.
I assume this fact, therefore, in the following
calculations.
Thus we have, in the first place, six greater
 97

periods, and, in the next eighteen smaller ones,

the termination both of the greater and lesser
divisions being coincident.
Assuming, then, as before, that two thousand
years is the probable duration of the whole series
of events foreshewn in this prophecy, we shall
recollect, that " In the days of the voice of the
'-' seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound,
" the mystery of God should be finished *." As
also, that, when " the seventh angel poured out
" his vial into the air, there came a great voice
" out of the temple of heaven, from the throne,
" saying, It is done." Thus, then, a very small
period is to elapse after the beginning of the
seventh trumpet sound, or the commencement
of pouring forth the seventh vial.
If, therefore, the whole space referred to, be
two thousand years ; the time occupied by the
six seals, or by the successive trumpets, thun
ders, and vials, must very closely approximate
to two thousand years, while yet it must not
coincide with it.
But be this number what it may, it must not

" Compare also Rev. xi. 19.

n
 98

only be nearly two thousand, but if we rightly

expect that the various periods should be equal
to each other, the number required must be
divisible by six for the duration of each seal,
and by eighteen for the length of each lesser
period.
The number 1998 is thus divisible, and as it
is the nearest number to 2000, which is so, the
terms of the prophecy require that it should be
assumed as the total duration of the six seals,
each of which will therefore occupy 333 years,
while the eighteen lesser periods will be each
111 years.
It has often been observed, that the " number
" of the beast," is a repetition of the same digit
three times. Irenaeus says of it, " Esse nume-
" rum sexcentos sexaginta sex, quod est sexies
" centeni et deni sexies, et singulares sex, in
" recapitulationem universal apostasiae ejus, quae
" facta est in sex millibus annorum." But
without attempting to decide what mystery may
be concealed under this form, we may at least
think it highly probable that this repetition of
the same figure is not accidental : and if we
were to suppose that this peculiarity were to be
 99

kept in view, it is very remarkable that the

divisions indicated by the number 1998, both
for the seals, and for the other emblems, are also
repetitions of the same digit ; for the seals 333,
and for the others 111 years, being the periods
thus prescribed. But if this be not accidental,
it would follow that the whole of the eighteen
periods ought to possess the same peculiarity,
and this is accordingly the case, for they will be
successively 111, 222, 333, 444, 555, 666, 777,
888, and 999. The nature of the decimal notation
makes it impossible to proceed with numbers of
precisely the same character, since the remainder
must consist of four digits each. They are 1110,
1221, 1332, 1443, 1554, 1665, 1776, 1887, and
1998 ; in all of which it will be observed, that the
addition of the first and last digit amounts to the
same sum a3 that of each of the other figures, so
that they still approximate, as closely as the nota
tion will admit, to the same form as before.
As all these numbers have been produced by
a train of reasoning, which is unconnected with
the number 666, their universal coincidence
with its peculiarity, is at least very remark
able.
2
 100

But if, as I have assumed, it be probable that

the number 666 contains a numerical key to the
relation of the numbers mentioned by Daniel
and by St. John, this probability will certainly
be increased by the occurrence of these various
coincidences.
In the second, third, fourth and fifth columns
of the table, is shown the division of the seals,
with that of the trumpets, thunders, and vials,
arranged in the manner which I have described,
and severally making up the total sum of two
thousand, by the addition of two to each. These
two years I assume to represent the space .which
shall be measured by the beginning of the Angel
to sound, after which the mystery of God shall
be finished. The next column contains the
number of the beast, of which I must admit,
that the general mode of explaining what is
meant by it, has been by referring to the nume
ral power of various letters, which at once form
some applicable word, and make up in their
aggregate amount this given number ; but it
appears- to me, that no merely inferential sense
of any word should be admitted till the more
usual and literal sense is found inadequate to
 101

afford any solution of the difficulty which may

occur in its interpretation.
The words of Euclid, " ApiOfiog To ek novaSuv
" ovyKtifitvov 7rXij0oc," number is a multitude com
posed of units ; are quoted by Parkhurst under
this head, as an explanation of the primary
sense of the word. He notices that in Luke xxii. 3,
and John vi. 10, the word is applied simply to a
numerical amount, and cites also Josephus and
Herodotus to the same effect. i
This word is used with the same literal sig
nification in another part of the Apocalypse,
(chap. xx. 8,) where it expresses the aggregate
number of the nations of the earth.
But it is evident, that a mere estimate of amount
may equally serve to express either a multitude
as of persons, or an accumulation as of time, or
years.
We know that xpttyiluro, here translated "count,"
is derived from the i/->j^o, or small pebbles origi
nally used for the addition of numbers, and in
this sense, namely, to count or reckon up the
cost, the word is used in the only place where it
again pccurs in the N. T.
I assume, then, that to " count"' this number,
 102

is to compute, by number, the period of dura

tion assigned to whatever power is designated as
"the Beast ;" and when this number is said to be
six hundred three score and six, it would seem
that no violence is offered to the context, or to
the general sense of that form of expression
which is made use of, if the same meaning be
annexed to this number, as to others in the Apo
calypse, which have been usually considered to
denote a succession of prophetic days, or ordi
nary years.
In such a sense, this number will denote the
existence of " the beast" for six hundred and
sixty-six years ; or the counting of that number
of years will in some manner explain the dura
tion of the evils referred to under this name.
But our interpretation appears to be somewhat
more precisely limited, by the expression, that
this number is " the number of a man."
The years through which a man exists may be
said to be his number according to a Scriptural
form of expression, as when it is said, " Lord,
" let me know the number of my days."
But it is remarkable that the Apocalypse
appears to speak of three " woes," as running
 103

throughout the whole period of the prophecy ;

and while St. John assures us that there were
Antichrists even in his day, and St. Paul speaks
of another more full revelation of the " man of
" sin" as yet future, the prophet Daniel makes
the destruction of the beast in " the fiery flame"
to synchronize with the end of the prophetic
period.
But as the duration of life includes the rise
from infancy to adolescence, as it is especially
marked by the time of manhood, and yet in
cludes also the decline of age ; so this number
may by a threefold application of the prophetic
calculus, mark out the several stages of the
rise, the prevalence, and the downfall, of that
power referred to as the beast. But very re
markably, the whole period of 1998, includes
precisely three portions of 666 years. And if we
were disposed to characterize these successive
periods as measuring the " woes" of perverse
error, of blind superstition, and of audacious
infidelity ; it will be found that the facts of history,
so far as it has proceeded, would enable us to
approximate very closely to an agreement between
the times and the events referred to.
 104

The seventh and eighth columns of the table

contain this number, as applied to measure these
spaces, to which, as in the other cases, is added
the short time assigned to the beginning of the
last trumpet's sounding. It is indeed fruitless
to speculate upon the reasons which might be
assigned for the application of this number of
six, thus repeated as a mark of the successive
periods of evil in this world. It may be suffi
cient to remind the reader, that such phraseology
is in accordance with the many Hebraisms which
are scattered through the Apocalypse. The re
mark of Philo as to this number, may serve to
show how widely diffused the opinion was, that
the numbers six and seven were in some manner
appropriate, the former to earthly, the latter to
heavenly things. He says, " The prophet called
" the sabbath a day of rest, not only because
" after six days the people rested from their
" accustomed works, but because the seventh
" number, both by us, and by the world in
" general, is reputed the most peaceful, the
" most victorious over enmity, and the most
" opposite to strife*." He observes also in

* Philo Jud. Leg. Alleg., p. 31.

"-\
 105

another place, " It is intended that the existence

" both of mortal and immortal things should be
" indicated by their several numbers, things
" mortal being measured by the number six, but
" immortal and blessed things by seven *."
Nor need we doubt that in the word of God
some allusion is made to this distinction, as
typical of the future period of the millennial
rest ; for although the lamb slain in the first
month was a type of the " Lamb slain from the
" foundation of the world," and although the
deliverance from Egypt at that period may
antecedently refer to the deliverance of the
human race from the bond of Satan, by the first
promise of the future Messiah, yet the seventh
month alone was set apart as holy. In it the
feast of trumpets, and the day of atonement, and
the feast of tabernacles, from the fifteenth to the
twenty-second day, made this month as it were
a consecrated period, a distinction which was
strengthened by the commencement of the reck
oning of the years of Jubilee, and of the sab-
battical years also, from its first day.

* Philo Judseus de Abrahamo, p. 227.

o
 106

While, therefore, we must admit that some

reference distinct from that which relates to the
weekly sabbath, has been made to the seventh
number in the types of the Mosaic law, it will
not appear futile to remark the parallel distinc
tion which is here evident in the use of the
number six.
With respect to the ninth column, in which
these same figures thrice repeated, with a divi
sion of one year between each number, are
characterized as " time, times, and the dividing:
" of time," I must remark, that as this portion
of the prophecy of Daniel confessedly relates to
" the fourth" or Roman kingdom, and extends
to the time when " the judgment shall sit ;" so
the theory which would identify these periods
with the " time, times, and a half," afterwards
mentioned by the prophet, seems to be confuted
by the event ; since that period has either
expired, or must not be reckoned from the rise
of the fourth kingdom. It seems as if the two
passages were purposely varied in the original,
while the language of prophecy, referring to one
event, is, on the contrary, generally uniform in
expression. Thus, in the seventh chapter, the
 107

words used are J^fii yny\ pV, while in the

twelfth this expression is changed for "WIO?
'Vm DHVIO- It has indeed been observed,
that the one is according to the Hebrew, the
other to the Chaldee idiom, but I can find little
foundation for this opinion.
It would seem that jVfl had rather the sense
of separation, than that of numeral division, as
appears from its use in the name of Peleg ;
while, on the contrary, there can be no doubt
that jfn has been exactly translated " half." It
likewise seems that "?y was certainly used to
express a larger, and 1J/1D a lesser number,
and hence also a presumption would arise, that
the same periods are not denoted in both
places.
Although, therefore, I have been only led to
this conjecture, by observing, that if a division
as of separation, is here meant, the three num
bers, with their requisite year of division be
tween each, will then make up the whole of
the two millenary periods ; I have yet thought,
that the coincidence of this conjecture with
those which follow, may make it worthy of
attention.
o2
 108

The next column contains the numbers 1334

and 666, the number 1334 being taken instead
of 1335, because the prophet having said that
he who waiteth, that is, who attains to the end
of his computed period, shall come to the thou
sand three hundred and five and thirty days,
while, in all other cases, he has said that there
" shall be" a specific number of days; it there
fore follows that this number must be exclusive
of the final day, since it is attained to at the end
of the day previous to the last, which, therefore,
must not be reckoned. But as this number
reaches to the end, and therefore commences
long after the beginning of the prophecy, we
must supply a date from which it may be
reckoned ; and if 666 be supposed to supply to
us this key, the addition of these two numbers
will then make up the whole millennial sums,
since 1334 + 666 is 2000.
Yet, as I have before observed, since there
seems no reason to question the usual computa
tion, which has assigned to the time, times and
a half of the last chapter of Daniel, a period of
1260 years, it will follow that if the number 666
be a key to these several durations, it ought to

"N
 109

express this also. But as between 1334 and

1260 there is an interval of seventy-four years,
so we shall remember that the " scattering of
" the holy people," at the destruction of Jeru
salem, took place at that very date, and if to
this we add 666, and also 1260, it will be found
to amount, as before, to 2000. In what order
these sums are to be taken, or whether they may
be
not reckoned
now attempt
in double
to decide
or reversed
; in either
order,
caseI will
the ,

numeral accuracy of their amount is evident.

Whether, therefore, we ought to compute a num
ber of 666 years of preparation for the final deve
lopment, or of decline subsequent to 1260 years
of the domination of whatever power may be
referred to, it is not now necessary to inquire.
In the next column I have conjecturally
placed the number 1296, instead of 1290, for the
following reasons. It is well known that Josephus
has made use of the former number; from which
we may infer that it was to be found in some
copies at that time. Grotius, indeed, who, in
his commentary observes, " 1296 dixit Josephus,"
and says also, " putatur hoc tempus ab urbe
" capta et interdictis ritibus," adds, by way of
 110

accounting for this difference, " modicum nee

" Praetor curat nee Propheta." But it seems
probable that there has been some corruption in
the present text ; for the word HEW, translated
blessed, is very similar in the form of its letters
to ntPsy, which would have been the word pro
bably used for six, had the passage originally
borne that meaning.
I think it will also appear that the grammar
of this verse is defective as it now stands, since
the word HBM is not used in the same manner
as in the first Psalm, the relative pronoun being
omitted ; while on the contrary, if this word be
considered as redundant, the rest of the sentence
is perfect, and complete, without it. But if we
may rightly conclude that the daily sacrifice was
taken away according to the prophet's warning,
when " the vail of the temple was rent in twain
" from the top to the bottom," at the crucifixion
of our Lord and Saviour ; then the commence
ment of this number ought to be dated from that
period. If, therefore, we add to thirty-seven,
the year of our Lord's death, 666, and 1296
also, the total sum will be 1999; and it is very
remarkable that the prophet has here made use

-
 Ill

of another mode of expression, " from the time

" that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away ;"
thus indicating, that the calculation is to begin
beyond that period. If, therefore, we reckon in
the excluded year, the sum, as before, amounts
to 2000.
It must be remarked, also, that as the number
111 was pointed out as the smallest division
made use of in the Apocalypse; so three inter
vals of thirty-seven years, both exactly make up
this number, and fall upon the dates of thirty-
seven and seventy-four, already assumed for the
fixed points from which we are to reckon, as
being the dates of the crucifixion of our Lord, and
of the destruction of Jerusalem.
Thus these several calculations, in which the
numbers are given, by the voice of prophecy,
all appear most remarkably to coincide in the
same sum, if we suppose that the number 666
may be rightly used to explain them.
In the next column I have marked a singular
coincidence, which arises from the supposition
that the "vision of the evening and the morning,"
in the book of Daniel, has respect to the Maho
metan apostacy.
 112

If we read with the Vatican septuagint 2400

days, or years, and reckon the number from the
end of seventy years from the commencement of
the captivity, that is to say, from 512 B.C., as
fixed by Dr. Hales' computation, which gives
b. c. 582, for the date at which the temple was
destroyed ; this period will then have elapsed in
1888 years from the advent of our Lord. But
on looking at the successive dates appropriated
to the " vials," we find that the sixth vial, which
is said to be poured " upon the great river
" Euphrates,'* falls upon the year 1887.
These numbers, indeed, being in a much
greater degree conjectural, than those which
have preceded them, the same argument of pre
vious design cannot be drawn from them. In the
last column, however, I have noted a coincidence
which is very remarkable.
The Apocalypse has expressly taught us, that
power was given to that beast, by whom, in com
mon with our most accurate commentators, I
understand the Mahometan power, to "continue
" forty and two months."
But if the use of " months" ought here, as I
apprehend, to designate such years as are mea
 113

sured by the moon's course, and such also as

are used in the computation of the Hegira ; then
1260 such years will amount to 1222 of our
years. But if, as before, we take 666 for a key
to this duration, 666 added to 1222, will amount
to 1888, being, as I have already observed, the
very year in which, by the independent calcu
lation of the series of vials, the sixth vial is poured
" upon the Euphrates."
Whatever importance we may allow to these
various coincidences, it will be at least so difficult
to attribute them to chance alone, that I cannot
but consider them as affording no slight evidence
in favour of the computation with which they
coincide ; and of the book from which that com
putation appears to have been derived.
If, indeed, one who should find various por
tions of some machine scattered from place to
place, should discover, on comparison, that the
several wheels were fitted to each other ; that their
proportions corresponded in a certain relation,
and that, when put together, they would form a
series capable of fulfilling some result of mecha
nical contrivance, the finder would scarcely at
tribute such an adaptation to chance, but would
P
 114

at least infer from it, that the machine must

have been previously made in some similar form,
if not identically with the same combinations,
as those of which he might have observed it to
be susceptible.
And thus I would add, in this case also, may
we observe some trace of combination, in order
to produce a determined result, not only in that
agreement of numbers which I have detailed,
but in the relation of those numbers to the agree
ment of facts indicated by them. It has been
observed by many commentators that there is a
certain correspondence between the trumpets and
vials as to the sequence of their subjects, each in
turn relating to the earth, the sea, the waters,
the sun, the seat of the beast, and the Euphrates ;
but it will be seen, on consulting the table, that
the space intervening between each trumpet and
its corresponding vial is, in every case, 1334
years, if we reckon the initial and final years of
the series, while if these two years are omitted,
the sum corresponds with the amount of two
periods of 666 years. In both these results it
seems that we can hardly be tracing the work of
chance.
 115

In my description of this table, I have only

referred to it, as being a strong collateral test
of the antiquity and truth of that calculation
which is contained in tlie book of Enoch. I
believe, however, that if we were to trace the
facts of the moral history of Christianity, as they
bear upon those mutations of opinion, and upon
that increase of various knowledge which has
taken place in the world, it would be found that
the series of numbers which I have described
has still greater claim on our attention, from the
manner in which its use tends to clear up many
difficulties in the Apocalypse, than from the sin
gular numerical evidences which belong to it,
when compared with the prophetic numbers of
the Scripture. I have not, however, felt suffi
cient confidence in my own judgment to advance
as an hypothesis what I have stated only as a
subject for inquiry.
If the attention of others more competent than
I am to analyse this subject, should thus be
directed to it, ray purpose will be fulfilled. But
if such an inquiry should be thought to trench
too closely upon ground which ought ever to be
inviolate, as seeking to pry into things " unseen
 116

". as yet," let it be remembered that an unre

flecting and implicit faith is as fruitful of error
as too bold a spirit of curiosity can be. I hum
bly trust, that in the preceding pages, I have
neither sought to take away from the words of
the book of life, nor to add unto them, as of my
own mind ; and with a fervent prayer that the
God who li giveth sound wisdom and under-
" standing" will prosper such truths as may be
herein contained, and render each error harm
less, I now conclude mv labour.

THE END.

m1.bkkT& aiviegTu., rsi*um,

*T. joa.'b .quark.

V
 MHr^mt-

m***-&'
l r t

^
cftcme
Bo.kbi.di.g Co.. 1.c.
100 Cambridge St.
Char..ons '. 02129
 I
3 2044 054 095 336
gggggs?